LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 
 
 Class 
 
BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 THE MYTHS OF THE NEW 
 WORLD : A Treatise on the Symbolism 
 and Mythology of the Red Race of America. 
 Second edition, revised. Large 121110, $2.50. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT: 
 Its Source and Aim. A Contribution to the 
 Science and Philosophy of Religion. Large 
 I2mo, $2.50. 
 
THE 
 
 RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT 
 
 ITS SOURCE AND AIM 
 
 A CONTRIBUTION TO THE SCIENCE AND 
 PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION. 
 
 DANIEL G. BRINTON, A.M., M.D. 
 
 Member of the American Philosophical Society, the American Philological 
 Society, etc. ; author of " The Myths of the New World" etc. 
 
 NEW YORK 
 HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 
 
 1876. 
 
37 
 
 SEVERAL 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 
 
 BY HENKY HOLT 
 1876. 
 
 JJHN F. TROW & SON, PRINTERS, 
 205-213 EAST i2TH ST., NEW YORK. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 MYTHOLOGY, since it began to receive a scientific 
 handling at all, has been treated as a subordinate 
 branch of history or of ethnology. The " science of 
 religion," as we know it in the works of Burnouf, 
 Miiller, and others, is a comparison of systems of 
 worship in their historic development. The deeper 
 inquiry as to what in the mind of man gave birth to 
 religion in any of its forms, what spirit breathed and 
 is ever breathing life into these dry bones, this, the 
 final and highest question of all, has had but passing 
 or prejudiced attention. To its investigation this 
 book is devoted. 
 
 The analysis of the religious sentiment I offer is 
 an inductive one, whose outlines were furnished by a 
 preliminary study of the religions of the native race 
 of America, a field selected as most favorable by rea- 
 son of the simplicity of many of its cults, and the 
 absence of theories respecting them. This study was 
 embodied in " The Myths of the New World ; a 
 Treatise on the Symbolism and Mythology of the 
 Red Race of America " (second edition, N. Y. 1876). 
 
 The results thus obtained I have in the present 
 work expanded by including in the survey the historic 
 religions of the Old World, and submitted the whole 
 
 195016 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 for solution to the Laws of Mind, regarded as phys- 
 iological elements of growth, and to the Laws of 
 Thought, these, as formal only, being held as nowise 
 a development of those. This latter position, which 
 is not conceded by the reigning school of psychology, 
 I have taken pains to explain and defend as far as 
 consistent with the plan of this treatise ; but I am 
 well aware that to say all that can be said in proof of 
 it, would take much more space than here allowed. 
 
 The main questions I have had before me in writ- 
 ing this volume have an interest beyond those which 
 mere science propounds. What led men to imagine 
 gods at all ? What still prompts enlightened nations 
 to worship ? Is prayer of any avail, or of none ? Is 
 faith the last ground of adoration, or is reason? Is 
 religion a transient phase of development, or is it 
 the chief end of man ? What is its warrant of contin- 
 uance ? If it overlive this day of crumbling theologies, 
 whence will come its reprieve? 
 
 To such inquiries as these, answers satisfactory to 
 thinking men of this time can, I believe, be given 
 only by an inductive study of religions, supported by 
 a sound psychology, and conducted in a spirit which 
 acknowledges as possibly rightful, the reverence which 
 every system claims. Those I propose, inadequate 
 though they may be, can at any rate pretend to be 
 the result of honest labor. 
 PHILADELPHIA, January, 1876. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 i>Aci:. 
 
 THE BEARING OF THE LAWS OF MIND ON RELIGION. . 3 
 
 CHAPTER IT. 
 
 THE EMOTIONAL ELEMENTS OF THE RELIGIOUS SEN- 
 TIMENT 47 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE RATIONAL POSTULATES OF THE RELIGIOUS SEN- 
 TIMENT 87 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 THE PRAYER AND ITS ANSWER 117 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 THE MYTH AND THE MYTHICAL CYCLES 155 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 THE CULT, ITS SYMBOLS AND RITES 190 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 THE MOMENTA OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT 231 
 
THE BEARING OF THE LAWS OF MIND 
 ON RELIGION 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 The distinction between the Science and the Philosophy of religion. It is 
 assumed (1) thaL religions are products of thought, (li) that they have a unity 
 of kind and purpose. They can be studied by the methods of natural science 
 applied to Mind. 
 
 Mind is co-extensive with organism. Sensation and Emotion are prominent 
 marks of it. These are either pleasurable or painful; the latter dimiitixfi 
 vital motions, the former increase them. This is a product of natural selec- 
 tion. A mis-reading of these facts is the fallacy of Buddhism and other 
 pessimistic systems. Pleasure comes from continuous action. This is 
 illustrated by the esthetic emotions, volition and consciousness. 
 
 The climax of mind is Intellect. Physical changes accompany thought 
 but cannot measure it. Relations of thought and feeliivg. Truth is its only 
 measure. Truth, like pleasure, is desired for its preservative powers. It is 
 reached through the laws of thought. 
 
 These laws are : (1) the natural order of the association of ideas, (2) the 
 methods of applied logic, (3) the forms of correct reasoning. The last allow 
 of mathematical expression. They are three in number, called those of 
 Determination, Limitation and Excluded Middle. 
 
 The last is the key-stone of religious philosophy. Its diverse interpre- 
 tations. Its mathematical expres ion shows that it does not relate to con- 
 tradictories. But certain concrete analytic propositions, relating to con- 
 traries, do have this form. The contrary as distinguished from the privative. 
 The Conditioned and Unconditioned, the Knowable and Unknowable are not 
 true contradictions. The synthesis of contraries is theoretic only. 
 
 Errors as to the limits of possible explanation corrected by these 
 distinctions. The formal law is the last and complete explanation. The 
 relations of thought, belief and being. 
 
OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE BEARING OF THE LAWS OF MIND ON RELIGION. 
 
 THE Science of Religion is one of the branches 
 of general historical science. It embraces, as 
 the domain of its investigation, all recorded facts 
 relating to the displays of the Religious Senti- 
 ment. Its limits are defined by those facts, and 
 the legitimate inferences from them. Its aim is 
 to ascertain the constitutive laws of the origin 
 and spread of religions, and to depict the influ- 
 ence they have exerted on the general life of 
 mankind. 
 
 The question whether a given religion is 
 true or false cannot present itself in this form as 
 a proper subject of scientific inquiry. The most 
 that can be asked is, whether some one system is 
 best suited to a specified condition of the indi- 
 vidual or the community. 
 
 The higher inquiry is the object of the 
 
4 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Philosophy of Religion. This branch of study 
 aims to pass beyond recorded facts and local 
 adjustments in order to weigh the theoretical 
 claims of religions, and measure their greater or 
 less conformity with abstract truth. The formal 
 or regulative laws of religious thought occupy it. 
 
 Theology, dogmatic or polemic, is an ex- 
 planatory defence of some particular faith. To- 
 gether with mythology and symbolism, it fur- 
 nishes the material from which the Science 
 and Philosophy of Religion seek to educe the 
 laws and frame the generalizations which will 
 explain the source and aim of religion in gen- 
 eral. 
 
 The common source of all devotional displays 
 is the Religious Sentiment, a complex feeling, a 
 thorough understanding of which is an essential 
 preliminary to the study of religious systems. 
 
 Such a study proceeds on the assumption 
 that all religions are products of thought, com- 
 menced and continued in accordance with the 
 laws of the human mind, and, therefore, compre- 
 hensible to the extent to which these laws are 
 known. No one disputes this, except in refer- 
 ence to his own religion. This, he is apt to 
 assert, had something "supernatural" about 
 its origin. If this word be correctly used, it may 
 stand without cavil. The " natural " is that of 
 which we know in whole or in part the laws ; the 
 " supernatural " means that of which we do not 
 
RELIGIONS ONE IN PURPOSE. 5 
 
 at present know in any degree the laws. The 
 domain of the supernatural diminishes in the 
 ratio of the increase of knowledge ; and the 
 inference that it also is absolutely under the 
 control of law, is not only allowable but oblig- 
 atory. 
 
 A second assumption must be that there is a 
 unity of kind and purpose in all religions. With- 
 out this, no common law can exist for them. 
 Such a law must hold good in all ages, in every 
 condition of society, and in each instance. 
 Hence those who explain religious systems as 
 forms of government, or as systems of ethics, or 
 as misconceived history, or as theories of natural 
 philosophy, must be prepared to make their view 
 good when it is universally applied, or else re- 
 nounce the possibility of a Science of Religion; 
 while those who would except their own system 
 from what they grant is the law of all others, 
 violate the principles of investigation and thereby 
 the canons of truth. 
 
 The methods of science are everywhere alike. 
 Has the naturalist to explain an organism, he 
 begins with its elements or proximate principles 
 as obtained by analysis ; he thence passes to the 
 tissues and fluids which compose its members ; 
 these he considers first in a state of repose, their 
 structure and their connections ; then he ex- 
 amines their functions, the laws of their growth 
 and action ; and finally he has recourse to the 
 
6 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 doctrine of relations, la theorie des milieux, to 
 define the conditions of its existence. Were such 
 a method applied to a religion, it would lead us 
 first to study its psychological elements, then the 
 various expressions in word and act to which 
 these give occasion, next the record of its growth 
 and decay, and finally from these to gather the 
 circumstantials of human life and culture which 
 led to its historic existence. 
 
 Some have urged that such a method should not 
 be summoned to questions in mental philosophy. 
 To do so, say they, is to confound things distinct, 
 requiring distinct plans of study. Such a criti- 
 cism might have had weight in the days when the 
 mind was supposed to inhabit the body as a 
 tenant a house, and have no relation to it other 
 than that of a casual occupant. But that opinion 
 is antiquated. More than three-fourths of a cen- 
 tury ago the far-seeing thinker, Wilhelm von 
 Humboldt, laid down the maxim that the phe- 
 nomena of mind and matter obey laws identical 
 in kind ; l and a recent historian of science sums 
 up the result of the latest research in these words : 
 
 " The old dualism of mind and body, which for 
 centuries struggled in vain for reconciliation, 
 finds it now, not indeed in the unity of substance, 
 but in the unity of laws." 2 
 
 1 In his essay entitled, Ueber den Gesclileclitsunters-lded und 
 dessen Einfluss nuf die organiscJie Natur, first published in 1795. 
 'Deralte Dualisraus von Goist und Korper, der Jahrhun- 
 
 2 it 
 
THE GROWTH OF MIND. 7 
 
 It is, therefore, as a question in mental phi- 
 losophy to be treated by the methods of natural 
 science, that I shall approach the discussion of 
 the religious sentiment. As it is a part, or at 
 least a manifestation of mind, I must preface 
 its more particular consideration with some words 
 on the mind in general, words which I shall make 
 as few and as clear as possible. 
 
 At the beginning of this century, the natur- 
 alist Oken hazarded the assertion : " The human 
 mind is a memberment of infusorial sensation," 
 a phrase which has been the guiding principle of 
 scientific psychology ever since. That in the 
 course of this memberment or growth wholly 
 new faculties are acquired, is conceded. As the 
 union of two inorganic substances may yield a 
 third different in every respect from either; or, 
 as in the transition of inorganic to organic mat- 
 ter, the power of reproduction is attained; so, 
 positively new powers may attend the develop- 
 ment of mind. From sensations it progresses to 
 emotions, from emotions to reason. The one is 
 the psychical climax of the other. " We have 
 still to do with the one mind, whose action devel- 
 
 derte hindurch nach Versohnung genmgen, findet diese hente 
 nicht zwar in der Einheit der Substanz, \vohl aber in der 
 Einheit des Gesetzes." Dr. Heinrich Boehmer, Geschichte der 
 Entwiclcelung der Naturwixsenschaftlichen Weltanschauung in 
 Deutsckland, s. 201 (Gotha, 1872). 
 
 1 Elements of Physio-Philosophy, 3589. Eng. trans., Lon- 
 don, 1847. 
 
8 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 opes itself with perception, through discrimina- 
 tion, till it arrives at notions, wherein its most 
 general scheme, ' truth and error,' serves as the 
 principle." 
 
 Extravagant as Oken's expression seemed to 
 many when it was published, it now falls short 
 of the legitimate demands of science, and I may 
 add, of religion. Mind is co-extensive icith 
 organism ; in the language of logic, one " con- 
 notes " the other; this statement, and nothing 
 short of it, satisfies the conditions of the problem. 
 Wherever we see Form preserved amid the 
 change of substance, there is mind ; it alone can 
 work that miracle ; only it gives Life. Matter 
 suffers no increase ; therefore the new is but a 
 redistribution of the old ; it is new inform only ; 
 and the maintenance of form under changes of 
 substance is the one distinguishing mark of 
 organism. To it is added the yet more wonder- 
 ful power of transmitting form by reproduction. 
 Wherever these are, are also the rudiments of 
 mind. The distinction between the animal and 
 the vegetable worlds, between the reasoning 
 and unreasoning animals, is one of degree only. 
 Whether, in a somewhat different sense, we should 
 not go yet further, and say that mind is co-ex- 
 tensive with motion, and hence with phenomena, 
 is a speculative inquiry which may have to be 
 
 1 Von Feuchtersleben, The Principles of Medical Psychology, 
 p. 130 (Eng. trans., London, 1847). 
 
WHA T SENS A T10N IS. 9 
 
 answered in the affirmative, but it does not concern 
 us here. 
 
 The first and most general mark of Mind is 
 sensation or common feeling. In technical lan- 
 guage a sensation is defined to be the result 
 of an impression on an organism, producing 
 some molecular change in its nerve f or life cen- 
 tres. It is the consequence of a contact with 
 another existence. Measured by its effects upon 
 the individual the common law of sensation is : 
 Every impression, however slight, either adds to 
 or takes from the sum ' of the life-force of the 
 system ; in the former case it produces a pleas- 
 urable, in the latter a painful sensation. The 
 exceptions to this rule, though many, are such in 
 appearance only. 1 
 
 In the human race the impression can often 
 be made quite as forcibly by a thought as by an 
 act. " I am confident," says John Hunter, the 
 anatomist, " that I can fix my attention to any 
 
 i " The fundamental property of organic structure is to 
 seek what is beneficial, and to shun what is hurtful to it." Dr. 
 Henry Maudsley, Body and Mind, p. 22. 
 
 " The most essential nature of a sentient being is to move to 
 pleasure and from pain." A. Bain, On the Stud// of Character, 
 p. 292 (London, 1861). 
 
 " States of Pleasure are connected with an increase, states of 
 Pa ; n with an abatement of some or all of the vital functions." 
 A. Bain, Mind and Body, p. 59. 
 
 " Affectus est conf usa idea, qua Mens majorem, vel minorem 
 sui corporis, vel alicujus ejus partis, existendi vim affirmat." 
 Spinoza, Ethices, Lib. III. adfinem. 
 
10 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 part, until I have a sensation in that part." 
 This is what is called the influence of the mind 
 upon the body. Its extent is much greater 
 than used to be imagined, and it has been a 
 fertile source of religious delusions. Such sen- 
 sations are called subjective ; those produced by 
 external force, objective. 
 
 The immediate consequent of a sensation is 
 reflex action, the object of which is either to 
 avoid pain or increase pleasure, in other words, 
 either to preserve or augment the individual 
 life. 
 
 The molecular changes incident to a sensa- 
 tion leave permanent traces, which are the 
 physical bases of memory. One or several such 
 remembered sensations, evoked by a present 
 sensation, combine with it to form an Emotion. 
 Characteristic of their origin is it that the emo- 
 tions fall naturally into a dual classification, in 
 which the one involves pleasurable or elevating, 
 the other painful or depressing conditions. 
 Thus we have the pairs joy and grief, hope and 
 fear, love and hate, etc. 
 
 The question of pleasure and pain is thus 
 seen to be the primary one of mental science. 
 We must look to it to explain the meaning of 
 sensation as a common quality of organism. 
 What is the significance of pleasure and pain ? 
 
 The question involves that of Life. Not to 
 stray into foreign topics, it may broadly be said 
 
THE MEANING OF PAIN. 11 
 
 that as all change resolves itself into motion, 
 and, as Helmholtz remarks, all science merges 
 itself into mechanics, we should commence by 
 asking what vital motions these sensations stand 
 for or correspond to. 
 
 Every organism, and each of its parts, is the 
 resultant of innumerable motions, a composition 
 of forces. As such, each obeys the first law of 
 motion, to wit, indefinite continuance of action 
 until interfered with. This is a modification of 
 Newton's "law of continuance/' which, with 
 the other primary laws of motion, must be taken 
 as the foundation of biology as well as of astron- 
 omy. 1 
 
 The diminution or dispersion of organic mo- 
 tion is expressed in physiological terms as waste ; 
 we are admonished of waste by pain; and thus 
 admonished we supply the waste or avoid the 
 injury as far as we can. But this connection of 
 pain with waste is not a necessary one, nor is it 
 the work of a Providentia particularis, as the 
 
 1 The extension of the mechanical laws of motion to organic 
 motion was, I believe, first carried out by Conite. His 
 biological form of the first law is as follows : " Tout etat, statique 
 ou dynamique, tend a persister spontanement, sans aucune 
 alteration, en resistant aux perturbations extc'rieures." 
 Systeme de Politique Positive, Tome iv. p. 178. The metaphysi- 
 cal ground of this law has, I think, been very well shown by 
 Schopenhauer to be in the Kantian principle that time is not 
 a force, nor a quality of matter, but a condition of perception, 
 and hence it can exert no physical influence. See Schopen- 
 hauer, Parerga und Paralipomena, Bd. II, s. 37. 
 
12 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 schoolmen said. It is a simple result of natural 
 selection. Many organisms have been born, no 
 doubt, in which waste did not cause pain ; caused, 
 perhaps, pleasure. Consequently, they indulged 
 their preferences and soon perished. Only those 
 lived to propagate their kind in whom a differ- 
 ent sensation was associated with waste, and they 
 transmitted this sensitiveness increased by an- 
 cestral impression to their offspring. The curses 
 of the human race to-day are alcohol, opium and 
 tobacco, and they are so because they cause 
 waste, but do not immediately produce painful 
 but rather pleasurable feelings. 
 
 Pain, as the sensation of waste, is the precur- 
 sor of death, of the part or system. By parity 
 of evolution, pleasure came to be the sensation 
 of continuance, of uninterrupted action, of in- 
 creasing vigor and life. Every action, however, 
 is accompanied by waste, and hence every pleas- 
 ure developes pain. But it is all important to 
 note that the latter is the mental correlative not 
 of the action but of its cessation, not of the life 
 of the part but of its ceasing to live. Pain, it is 
 true, in certain limits excites to action ; but it is 
 by awakening the self-preservative tendencies, 
 which are the real actors. This physiological 
 distinction, capable of illustration from sensitive 
 vegetable as well as the lowest animal organisms, 
 has had an intimate connection with religious 
 theories. The problems of suffering and death 
 
THE FALLACY OF PESSIMISM. 13 
 
 are precisely the ones which all religions set 
 forth to solve in theory and in practice. Their 
 creeds and myths are based on what they make 
 of pain. The theory of Buddhism, which now 
 has more followers than any other faith, is 
 founded on four axioms, which are called " the 
 four excellent truths." The first and fundamen- 
 tal one is : " Pain is inseparable from exist- 
 ence." This is the principle of all pessimism, 
 ancient and modern. Schopenhauer, an out-and- 
 out pessimist, lays down the allied maxim, " All 
 pleasure is negative, that is, it consists in getting 
 rid of a want or pain," 1 a principle expressed 
 before his time in the saying " the highest pleas- 
 ure is the relief from pain." 
 
 Consistently with this, Buddhism holds out as 
 the ultimate of hope the state of Nirvana, in 
 which existence is not, where the soul is " blown 
 out" like the flame of a candle. 
 
 But physiology demolishes the corner-stone 
 of this edifice when it shows that pain, so far 
 from being inseparable from existence, has merely 
 become, through transmitted experience, nearly 
 inseparable from the progressive cessation of 
 existence. While action and reaction are equal 
 in inorganic nature, the principle of life modifies 
 the operation of this universal law of force by 
 
 1 u Aller Genuss, seiner Natur nach, 1st negativ,d. h., in Be- 
 freiung von einpr Noth oder Pein besteht." Parerga und Para- 
 lipomena. Bd. II. s. 482. 
 
14 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 bringing in nutrition, which, were it complete, 
 would antagonize reaction. In such a case, 
 pleasure would be continuous, pain null ; action 
 constant, reaction hypothetical. As, however, 
 nutrition in fact never wholly and at once re- 
 places the elements altered by vital action, both 
 physicians and metaphysicians have observed 
 that pleasure is the fore-runner of pain, and has 
 the latter as its certain sequel. 1 
 
 Physiologically and practically, the definition 
 of pleasure is, maximum action with minimum 
 waste. 
 
 This latter generalization is the explanation 
 of the esthetic emotions. The modern theory of 
 art rests not on a psychological but a physiolog- 
 ical, and this in turn on a physical basis. Helm- 
 holtz's theory of musical harmony depends on the 
 experimental fact that a continued impression 
 gives a pleasant, a discontinuous an unpleasant 
 sensation. The mechanics of muscular structure 
 prove that what are called graceful motions are 
 
 1 " No impression whatever is pleasant beyond the instant of 
 its realization ; since, at that very instant, commences the 
 change of susceptibility, which suggests the desire for a change 
 of impression or for a renewal of that impression which is fad- 
 ing away." Dr. J. P. Catlow, The Principles of Aesthetic Medi- 
 cine, p 155 (London, 1867). 
 
 " Durn re, quern appetamus fruimur, corpus ex ea fruitione 
 novam acquirat constitutionem, a qua aliter determinatur, et 
 alise rerum imagines in eo excitantur," etc. Spinoza, Ethices, 
 Pars III, Prop. lix. 
 
PLEASURE IS ACTION. 15 
 
 those which are the mechanical resultant of the 
 force of the muscle, those which it can perform 
 at least waste. The pleasure we take in curves, 
 especially " the line of beauty," is because our 
 eyes can follow them with a minimum action of 
 its muscles of attachment. The popular figure 
 called the Grecian figure or the walls of Troy, 
 is pleasant because each straight line is shorter, 
 and at right angles to the preceding one, thus 
 giving the greatest possible change of action to 
 the muscles of the eye. 
 
 Such a mechanical view of physiology pre- 
 sents other suggestions. The laws of vibratory 
 motion lead to the inference that action in ac- 
 cordance with those laws gives maximum inten- 
 sity and minimum waste. Hence the pleasure the 
 mind takes in harmonies of sound, of color and 
 of odors. 
 
 The correct physiological conception of the 
 most perfect physical life is that which will con- 
 tinue the longest in use, not that which can dis- 
 play the greatest muscular force. The ideal is 
 one of extension, not of intension. 
 
 Religious art indicates the gradual recogni- 
 tion of these principles. True to their ideal of 
 inaction, the Oriental nations represent their 
 gods as mighty in stature, with prominent 
 muscles, but sitting or reclining, often with 
 closed eyes or folded hands, wrapped in robes, and 
 lost in meditation. The Greeks, on the other 
 
16 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 hand, portrayed their deities of ordinary stature, 
 naked, awake and erect, but the limbs smooth and 
 round, the muscular lines and the veins hardly 
 visible, so that in every attitude an indefinite 
 sense of repose pervades the whole figure. 
 Movement without effort, action without waste, 
 is the immortality these incomparable works set 
 forth. They are meant to teach that the ideal 
 life is one, not of painless ease, but of joyous 
 action. 
 
 The law of continuity to which I have allud- 
 ed is not confined to simple motions. It is a 
 general mathematical law, that the longer 
 anything lasts the longer it is likely to last. If 
 a die turns ace a dozen times handrunning, 
 the chances are large that it will turn ace again. 
 The Theory of Probabilities is founded upon 
 this, and the value of statistics is based on an 
 allied principle. Every condition opposes change 
 through inertia. By this law, as the motion 
 caused by a pleasurable sensation excites by 
 the physical laws of associated motions the 
 reminiscences of former pleasures and pains, 
 a tendency to permanence is acquired, which 
 gives the physical basis for Volition. Expe- 
 rience and memory are, therefore, necessary 
 to volition, and practically self restraint is 
 secured by calling numerous past sensations 
 to mind, deterrent ones, " the pains which are 
 indirect pleasures," or else pleasurable ones. 
 
LIFE THE AIM OF ACTION. 17 
 
 The Will is an exhibition under complex rela- 
 tions of the tendency to continuance which is 
 expressed in the first law of motion. Its nor- 
 mal action is the maintenance of the individual 
 life, the prolongation of the pleasurable sen- 
 sations, the support of the forces which combat 
 death. 
 
 Whatever the action, whether conscious or 
 reflex, its real though often indirect and unac- 
 complished object is the preservation or the 
 augmentation of the individual life. Such is the 
 dictum of natural science, and it coincides sin- 
 gularly with the famous maxim of Spinoza : 
 Unaquaeque res, quantum in se est, in suo esse 
 perseverare conatur. 
 
 The consciousness which accompanies voli- 
 tional action is derived from the common feel- 
 ing which an organism has, as the result of all its 
 parts deriving their nutrition from the same 
 centre. Rising into the sphere of emotions, this 
 at first muscular sensation becomes " self -feel- 
 ing." The Individual is another name for the 
 boundaries of reflex action. 
 
 Through memory and consciousness we reach 
 that function of the mind called the intellect or 
 reason, the product of which is thought. Its 
 physical accompaniments are chemical action, 
 and an increase of temperature iri the brain. 
 But the sum of the physical forces thus evolved 
 
 is not the measure of the results of intellectual 
 
 2 
 
IS THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 action. These differ from other forms of force 
 in being incommensurate with extension. They 
 cannot be appraised in units of quantity, but 
 in quality only. The chemico-vital forces by 
 which a thought rises into consciousness bear 
 not the slightest relation to the value of the 
 thought itself. It is here as in those ancient 
 myths where an earthly maiden brings forth a 
 god. The power of the thought is dependent 
 on another test than .physical force, to wit, its 
 truth. This is measured by its conformity to 
 the laws of right reasoning, laws clearly ascer- 
 tained, which' are the common basis of all 
 science, and to which it is the special province 
 of the science of logic to give formal expression. 
 Physical force itself, in whatever form it ap- 
 pears, is only known to us as feeling or a>< 
 thought ; these alone we know to be real ; all 
 else is at least less real.* Not only is this true 
 of the external world, but also of that assumed 
 something, the reason, the soul, the ego, or the 
 intellect. For the sake of convenience these 
 words may be used ; but it is well to know that 
 
 lu Feeling and thought are much more real than anything 
 else ; they are the only things which we directly know to be real." 
 John Stuart Mill. Theism, p. 20'J. How very remote ex- 
 ternal objects are from what we take them to be, is constantly 
 shown in physiological studies. As Helmholtz remarks : " Xo 
 kind and no degree of similarity exists between the quality of 
 a sensation, and the quality of the agent inducing it and por- 
 trayed by it." Lectures on Scientific Subjects, p. 390. 
 
INTELLECT EXCLUDES EMOTION. 19 
 
 this introduction of something that thinks, back 
 of thought itself, is a mere figure of speech. 
 We say, "/think," as if the "I "was some- 
 thing else than the thinking. At most, it is but 
 the relation of the thoughts. Pushed further, 
 it becomes the limitation of thought by sensa- 
 tion, the higher by the lower. The Cartesian 
 maxim, cogito ergo sum, has perpetuated this 
 error, and the modern philosophy of the ego 
 and non-ego has prevented its detection. A 
 false reading of self-consciousness led to this 
 assumption of " a thinking mind." Our person- 
 ality is but the perception of the solidarity of 
 our thoughts and feelings ; it is itself a thought. 
 
 These three manifestations of mind sensa- 
 tions, emotions and thoughts are mutually ex- 
 clusive in their tendencies. The patient forgets 
 the fear of the result in the pain of the opera- 
 tion ; in intense thought the pulse falls, the 
 senses do not respond, emotions and action are 
 absent. We may say that ideally the unim- 
 peded exercise of the intellect forbids either 
 sensation or emotion. 
 
 Contrasting sensation and emotion, on the one 
 side, with intellect on the other, feeling with 
 thought, they are seen to be polar or antithet- 
 ical manifestations of mind. Each requires the 
 other for its existence, yet in such wise that the 
 one is developed at the expense of the other. 
 The one waxes as the other wanes. This is seen 
 
20 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 to advantage when their most similar elements 
 are compared. Thus consciousness in sensation 
 is keenest when impressions are strongest ; but 
 this consciousness is a bar to intellectual self- 
 consciousness, as was pointed out by Professor 
 Ferrier in his general Law of consciousness. 1 
 When emotion and sensation are at their min- 
 im u in, one is most conscious of the solidarity of 
 one's thoughts ; and just in proportion to the viv- 
 idness of self-consciousness is thought lucid and 
 strong. In an ideal intelligence, self-conscious- 
 ness would be infinite, sensation infinitesimal. 
 
 Yet there is a parallelism between feeling 
 and thought, as well as a contrast. As pain and 
 pleasure indicate opposite tendencies in the forces 
 which guide sensation and emotion, so do the 
 true and the untrue direct thought, and bear the 
 same relation to it. For as pain is the warning 
 of death, so the untrue is the detrimental, the 
 destructive. The man who reasons falsely, will 
 act unwisely and run into danger thereby. To 
 know the truth is to be ready for the worst. 
 Who reasons correctly will live the longest. To 
 love pleasure is not more in the grain of man 
 than to desire truth. " I have known many,' 7 
 says St. Augustine, " who like to deceive ; to be 
 deceived, none." Pleasure, joy, truth, are the 
 respective measures of life in sensation, emotion, 
 intellect ; one or the other of these every organ- 
 
 l The Philosophy of Consciousness, p. 72. 
 
WHAT IS TRUTH? <J1 
 
 ism seeks with all its might, its choice depend- 
 ing on which of these divisions of mind is prom- 
 inently its own. As the last mentioned is the 
 climax, truth presents itself as in some way the 
 perfect expression of life. 
 
 We have seen what pleasure is, but what is 
 truth ? The question of Pilate remains, not 
 indeed unanswered, but answered vaguely and 
 discrepancy. 1 We may pass it by as one of 
 speculative interest merely, and turn our atten- 
 tion to its practical paraphrase, what is true ? 
 
 The rules of evidence as regards events are 
 well known, and also the principles of reaching 
 the laws of phenomena by inductive methods. 
 Many say that the mind can go no further than 
 this, that the truth thus reached, if not the 
 highest, is at least the highest for man. It is at 
 best relative, but it is real. The correctness of 
 this statement may be tested by analyzing the 
 processes by which we acquire knowledge. 
 
 Knowledge reaches the mind in two forms, for 
 which there are in most languages, though not in 
 
 1 The Gospel of John (ch. xviii.) leaves the impression 
 that Pilate either did not wait for an answer but asked the 
 question in contempt, as Bacon understood, or else that waiting 
 he received no answer. The Gospel of Nicodemus, however, 
 written according to Tischendorf in the second century, proba- 
 bly from tradition, gives the rest of the conversation as follows : 
 "Pilate says to him: What is truth? Jesus says: Truth is 
 from heaven. Pilate says : Is not there truth upon earth ? 
 Jesus says to Pilate: See how one who speaks truth is judged 
 by those who have power upon earth'" Teh. iii.] 
 
22 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 modern English, two distinct expressions, conned- 
 tre and savoir, kennen and wissen. The former 
 relates to knowledge through sensation, the latter 
 through intellection ; the former cannot Le 
 rendered in words, the latter can be ; the for- 
 mer is reached through immediate perception, 
 the latter through logical processes. For exam- 
 ple : an odor is something we may certainly 
 know and can identify, but we cannot possibly 
 describe it in words ; justice on the other hand may 
 be clearly defined to our mind, but it is equally 
 impossible to translate it into sensation. Never- 
 theless, it is generally agreed that the one of 
 these processes is, so far as it goes, as conclusive 
 as the other, and that they proceed on essen- 
 tially the same principles. 1 Religious phi- 
 losophy has to do only with the second form 
 of knowledge, that reached through notions or 
 thoughts. 
 
 The enchainment or sequence of thoughts in 
 the mind is at first an accidental one. They 
 arise through the two general relations of near- 
 ness in time or similarity in sensation. Their 
 succession is prescribed by these conditions, and 
 without conscious effort cannot be changed. 
 They are notions about phenomena only, and 
 hence are infinitely more likely to be wrong 
 
 1 The most acute recent discussion of this subject is by 
 Helmholtz,in his essay entitled, " Recent Progress in the Theory 
 of Vision. 11 
 
HOW LOGIC WAS HE ACHED. 23 
 
 than right. Of the innumerable associations of 
 thought possible, only one can yield the truth. 
 The beneficial effects of this one were felt, and 
 thus by experience man slowly came to distin- 
 guish the true as what is good for him, the un- 
 true as what is injurious. 
 
 After he had done this for a while, he at- 
 tempted to find out some plan in accordance with 
 which he could so arrange his thoughts that they 
 should always produce this desirable result. He 
 was thus led to establish the rules for right rea- 
 soning, which are now familiarly known as Logic. 
 This science was long looked upon as a completed 
 one, and at the commencement of this century 
 we find such a thinker as Coleridge expressing an 
 opinion that further development in it was not 
 to be expected. Since then it has, however, 
 taken a fresh start, and by its growth has laid 
 the foundation for a system of metaphysics which 
 will be free from the vagaries and unrealities 
 which have thrown general discredit on the name 
 of philosophy. 
 
 In one direction, as applied logic and the 
 logic of induction, the natural associations of ideas 
 have been thoroughly studied, and the methods 
 by which they can be controlled and reduced 
 have been taught with eminent success. In this 
 branch, Bentham, Mill, Bain, and others have been 
 prominent workers. 
 
 Dealing mainly with the subjects and materials 
 
24 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 of reasoning, with thoughts rather than with 
 thinking, these writers, with the tendency of 
 specialists, have not appreciated the labors of an- 
 other school of logicians, who have made the in- 
 vestigation of the process of thinking itself their 
 especial province. This is abstract logic, or pure 
 logic, sometimes called, inasmuch as it deals with 
 forms only, " formal logic," or because it deals 
 with names and not things, " the logic of names." 
 It dates its rise as an independent science from 
 the discovery of what is known as " the quan- 
 tification of the predicate," claimed by Sir 
 William Hamilton. Of writers upon it may be 
 mentioned Professor De Morgan, W. Stanley 
 Jevons, and especially Professor George Boole of 
 Belfast. The latter, one of the subtlest thinkers 
 of this age, and eminent as a mathematician, 
 succeeded in making an ultimate analysis of the 
 laws of thinking, and in giving them a symbolic 
 notation, by which not only the truth of a simple 
 proposition but the relative degree of truth in 
 complex propositions may be accurately esti- 
 mated. 1 
 
 ] George Boole, Professor of Mathematics in Queen's Col- 
 lege, Cork, was born Xov. 2, 1815, died Dec. 8, 1864. Pie was 
 the author of several contributions to the higher mathematics, 
 but his principal production is entitled: An Investigation info 
 the Laws of Thought, on which are founded the mathematical Tlieo- 
 ries of Logic and Probabilities [London, 1854.] Though the re- 
 putation he gained was so limited that one may seek his name 
 in vain in the New American Cyclopedia [1875], or the Diction- 
 
PROFESSOR BOOLE'S DISCOVERIES. 25 
 
 This he did by showing that the laws of cor- 
 rect thinking can be expressed in algebraic nota- 
 tion, and, thus expressed, will be subject to all 
 the mathematical laws of an algebra whose sym- 
 bols bear the uniform value of unity or nought 
 (1 or 0) a limitation required by the fact that 
 pure logic deals in notions of quality only, not of 
 quantity. 
 
 This mathematical form of logic was foreseen 
 by Kant when he declared that all mathematical 
 reasoning derives its validity from the logical 
 laws ; but no one before Professor Boole had 
 succeeded in reaching the notation which sub- 
 ordinated these two divisions of abstract thought 
 to the same formal types. His labors have not 
 yet borne fruit in proportion to their value, and 
 they are, I believe, comparatively little known. 
 But in the future they will be regarded as 
 epochal in the science of mind. They make us to 
 see the same law governing mind and matter, 
 thought and extension. 
 
 Not the least important result thus achieved 
 
 naire des Contemporains [1859], the few who can appreciate fyis 
 treatise place the very highest estimate upon it. Professor 
 Todhunter, in the preface to his History of the Theory of Profia- 
 l!.lifi( j s, calls it " a marvellous work," and in similar language 
 Professor W. Stanley Jevons speaks of it as " one of the most 
 marvellous and admirable pieces of reasoning ever put together" 
 (Pure Logic, p. 75)- Professor Bain, who gives a synopsis of it 
 in his Deductive Logic, wholly misapprehends tfye author's pur- 
 pose, and is unable \<Q appraise justly Jiis conclusions. 
 
26 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 was in emphasizing the contrast between the 
 natural laws of mental association, and the laws 
 of thinking which are the foundation of the syl- 
 logism. 
 
 By attending to this distinction we are ena- 
 bled to keep the form and the matter of thought 
 well apart a neglect to do which, or rather a 
 studied attempt to ignore which, is the radical 
 error of the logic devised by Hegel, as I shall 
 show more fully a little later. 
 
 All applied logic, inductive as well as deduc- 
 tive, is based on formal logic, and this in turn 
 on the " laws of thought," or rather of thinking. 
 These are strictly regulative or abstract, and dif- 
 fer altogether from the natural laws of thought, 
 such as those of similarity, contiguity and har- 
 mony, as well as from the rules of applied .logic, 
 such as those of agreement and difference. The 
 fundamental laws of thinking are three in num- 
 ber, and their bearing on all the higher questions 
 of religious philosophy is so immediate that their 
 consideration becomes of the last moment in such 
 a study as this. They are called the laws of 
 Determination, Limitation and Excluded Middle. 
 
 The first affirms that every object thought 
 about must be conceived as itself, and not as 
 some other thing. " A is A," or " x = x" is its 
 formal expression. This teaches us that what- 
 ever we think of, must be thought as one or a 
 unity. It is important, however, to note that 
 
THE LAWS OF THOUGHT. 27 
 
 this does not mean a mathematical unit, but a 
 logical one, that is, identity and not contrast. 
 So true is this that in mathematical logic the 
 only value which can satisfy the formula is a 
 concept which does not admit of increase, to 
 wit, a Universal. 
 
 From this necessity of conceiving a thought 
 under unity has arisen the interesting tendency, 
 so frequently observable even in early times, to 
 speak of the universe as one whole, the TO -av 
 of the Greek philosophers ; and also the mono- 
 theistic leaning of all thinkers, no matter what 
 their creed, who have attained very general con- 
 ceptions. Furthermore, the strong liability of 
 confounding this speculative or logical unity 
 with the concrete notion of individuality, or 
 mathematical unity, has been, as I shall show 
 hereafter, a fruitful source of error in both re- 
 ligious and metaphysical theories. Pure logic 
 deals wkh quality only, not with quantity. 
 
 The second law is that of Limitation. As 
 the first is sometimes- called that of Affirmation, 
 so this is called that of Negation. It prescribes 
 that a thing is not that which it is not. Its 
 formula is, " A is not not-A." If this seems 
 trivial, it is because it is so familiar. 
 
 These two laws are two aspects of the same 
 law. The old maxim is, omnis determinatio 
 est negatio; a quality can rise into cognition 
 only by being limited by that which it is not. 
 
28 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 It is not a comparison of two thoughts, how- 
 ever, nor does it limit the quality itself. For 
 the negative is not a thought, and the quality is 
 not in suo yenere finita, to use an expression of 
 the old logicians ; it is limited not by itself but 
 by that which it is not. These are not idle dis- 
 tinctions, as will soon appear. 
 
 The third law comes into play when two 
 thoughts are associated and compared. There 
 is qualitative identity, or there is not. A is 
 either B or not B. An animal is either a man 
 or not a man. There is no middle class between 
 the two to which it can be assigned. Superficial 
 truism as this appears, we have now come upon 
 the very battle ground of the philosophies. 
 This is the famous " Law of the contradictories 
 and excluded middle," on the construction of 
 which the whole fabric of religious dogma, and 
 I may add of the higher metaphysics, must de- 
 pend. " One of the principal retarding causes 
 of philosophy," remarks Professor Ferrier, " has 
 been the want of a clear and developed doctrine 
 of the contradictory." l The want is as old as 
 the days of Heraclitus of Ephesus, and lent to 
 his subtle paradoxes that obscurity which has not 
 yet been wholly removed. 
 
 Founding his arguments on one construction 
 of this law, expressed in the maxim, " The con- 
 
 1 The Institutes nf Metaphysic, p. 459, (2nd edition.) 
 
THE LA W OF EXCLUDED MIDDLE. 29 
 
 1 ceivable lies between two contradictory extremes," 
 Sir William Hamilton defended with his wide 
 learning those theories of the Conditioned and 
 the Unconditioned, the Knowable and Unknow- 
 able, which banish religion from the realm of 
 reason and knowledge to that of faith, and cleave 
 an impassable chasm between the human and 
 the divine intelligence. From this unfavorable 
 ground his orthodox followers, Mansel and Moz- 
 ley, defended with ability but poor success their 
 Christianity against Herbert Spencer and his 
 disciples, who also accepted the same theories, 
 but followed them out to their legitimate con- 
 clusion a substantially atheistic one. 
 
 Hamilton in this was himself but a follower 
 of Kant, who brought this law to support his 
 celebrated " antinomies of the human under- 
 standing," warnings set up to all metaphysical 
 explorers to keep off of holy ground. 
 
 On another construction of it, one which 
 sought to escape the dilemma of the contradict- 
 ories by confining them to matters of the under- 
 standing, Hegel and Schelling believed they had 
 gained the open field. They taught that in 
 the highest domain of thought, there where it 
 deals with questions of pure reason, the unity 
 and limits which must be observed in matters of 
 the understanding and which give validity to 
 this third law, do not obtain. This view has 
 been closely criticized, and, I think, with justice. 
 
30 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Pretending to deal with matters of pure reason, 
 it constantly though surreptitiously proceeds 
 on the methods of applied logic ; its conclusions 
 are as fallacious logically as they are experiment- 
 ally. The laws of thought are formal, and are as 
 binding in transcendental subjects as in those 
 which concern phenomena. 
 
 The real bearing of this law can, it appears 
 to me, best be derived from a study of its math- 
 ematical expression. This is, according to the 
 notation of Professor Boole, x 2 =x. As such, it 
 presents a fundamental equation of thought, and 
 it is because it is of the second degree that we 
 classify in pairs or opposites. This equation 
 can only be satisfied by assigning to x the value 
 of 1 or 0. The " universal type of form" is there- 
 fore x (1 x)=0. 
 
 This algebraic notation shows that there is, 
 not two, but only one thought in the antithesis ; 
 that it is made up of a thought and its expressed 
 limit ; and, therefore, that the so-called " law 
 of contradictories " does not concern contradic- 
 tories at all, in pure logic. This result was se^en, 
 though not clearly, by Dr. Thompson, who in- 
 dicated the proper relation of the members of 
 the formula as a positive and a privative. He, 
 however, retained Hamilton's doctrine that 
 " privative conceptions enter into and assist the 
 higher processes of the reason in all that it can 
 know of the absolute and infinite ; " that we must, 
 
LOGICAL FALLACIES. 31 
 
 " from the seen realize an unseen world, not by 
 extending to the latter the properties of the for- 
 mer, but by assigning to it attributes entirely 
 opposite." 1 
 
 The error that vitiates all such reasoning is 
 the assumption that the privative is an inde- 
 pendent thought, that a thought and its limita- 
 tion are two thoughts ; whereas they are but the 
 two aspects of the one thought, like two sides to 
 the one disc, and the absurdity of speaking of 
 them as separate thoughts is as great as to speak 
 of a curve seen from its concavity as a different 
 thing from the same curve regarded from its 
 convexity. The privative can help us nowhere 
 and to nothing ; the positive only can assist our 
 reasoning. 
 
 This elevation of the privative into a con- 
 trary, or a contradictory, has been the bane of 
 metaphysical reasoning. From it has arisen the 
 doctrine of the synthesis of an affirmative and a 
 negative into a higher conception, reconciling 
 them both. This is the maxim of the Hegelian 
 logic, which starts from the synthesis of Being 
 and Not-being into the Becoming, a very ancient 
 doctrine, long since offered as an explanation of 
 certain phenomena, which I shall now touch 
 upon. 
 
 A thought and its privative alone that is, a 
 
 *An Outline of the Necessanj Laws of Thought, p. 113 (New 
 York, 1860). 
 
32 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 quality and its negative cannot lead to a more 
 comprehensive thought. It is devoid of relation 
 and barren. In pure logic this is always the 
 case, and must be so. In concrete thought it 
 may be otherwise. There are certain proposi- 
 tions in which the negative is a reciprocal qual- 
 ity, quite as positive as that which it is set over 
 against. The members of such a proposition are 
 what are called " true contraries." To what- 
 ever they apply as qualities, they leave no mid- 
 dle ground. If a thing is not one of them, it is 
 the other. There is no third possibility. An 
 object is either red or not red ; if not red, it 
 may be one of many colors. But if we say that 
 all laws are either concrete or abstract, then we 
 know that a law not concrete has all the proper- 
 ties of one which is abstract. We must examine, 
 then, this third law of thought in its applied 
 forms in order to understand its correct use. 
 
 It will be observed that there is an assump- 
 tion of space or time in many propositions hav- 
 ing the form of the excluded middle. They are 
 only true under given conditions. " All gold i? 
 fusible or not," means that some is fusible at 
 the time. If all gold be already fused, it does 
 not hold good. This distinction was noted by 
 Kant in his discrimination between synthetic 
 judgments, which assume other conditions ; and 
 analytic judgments, which look only at the mem- 
 bers of the proposition. 
 
ON TRUE CONTRARIES." 33 
 
 Only the latter satisfy the formal law, for 
 the proposition must not look outside of itself 
 for its completion. Most analytic propositions 
 cannot extend our knowledge beyond their 
 immediate statement. If A is either B or not 
 B, and it is shown not to be B, it is left uncertain 
 what A may be. The class of propositions re- 
 ferred to do more than this, inasmuch as they pre- 
 sent alternative conceptions, mutually exhaust- 
 ive, each the privative of the other. Of these 
 two contraries, the one always evokes the other ; 
 neither can be thought except in relation to the 
 other. They do not arise from the dichotomic 
 process of classification, but from the polar 
 relations of things. Their relation is not in the 
 mind but in themselves, a real externality. 
 The distinction between such as spring from the 
 former and the latter is the most important ques- 
 tion in philosophy. 
 
 To illustrate by examples, we familiarly speak 
 of heat and cold, and to say a body is not hot is 
 as much as to say it is cold. But every physicist 
 knows that cold is merely a diminution of heat, 
 not a distinct form of force. The absolute zero 
 may be reached T^y the abstraction of all heat, 
 and then the cold cannot increase. So, life and 
 death are not true contraries, for the latter is 
 not anything real but a mere privative, a quan- 
 titative diminution of the former, growing less 
 to an absolute zero where it is wholly lost. 
 
31 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Thus it is easy to see that the Unconditioned 
 exists only as a part of the idea of the Con- 
 ditioned, the Unknowable as the foil of the 
 Knowable ; and the erecting of these mere 
 privatives, these negatives, these shadows, into 
 substances and realities, and then setting them 
 up as impassable barriers to human thought, is 
 one of the worst pieces of work that metaphysics 
 has been guilty of. 
 
 The like does not hold in true contrasts. 
 Each of them has an existence as a positive, and 
 is never lost in a zero of the other. The one is 
 always thought in relation to the other. Ex- 
 amples of these are subject and object, absolute 
 and relative, mind and matter, person and con- 
 sciousness, time and space. When any one of 
 these is thought, the other is assumed. It is 
 vain to attempt their separation. Thus those 
 philosophers who assert that all knowledge is 
 relative, are forced to maintain this assertion, to 
 wit, All knowledge is relative, is nevertheless 
 absolute, and thus they falsify their own posi- 
 tion. So also, those others who say all mind is 
 a property of matter, assume in this sentence 
 the reality of an idea apart from matter. Some 
 have argued that space and time can be 
 conceived independently of each other ; but 
 their experiments to show it do not bear repe- 
 tition. 
 
 All true contraries are universals. A uni- 
 
-- 
 
 NIVERSITY 
 
 OF 
 
 EXAMPLES OF TRUE CONTRARIES. 35 
 
 versal concept is one of "maximum extension," 
 as logicians say, that is, it is without limit. The 
 logical limitation of such a universal is not its 
 negation, but its contrary, which is itself also a 
 universal. The synthesis of the two can be in 
 theory only, yet yields a real product. To 
 illustrate this by a geometrical example, a 
 straight line produced indefinitely is, logically 
 considered, a universal. Its antithesis or true 
 contrary is not a crooked line, as might be 
 supposed, but the straight line which runs at 
 right angles to it. Their synthesis is not the 
 line which bisects their angle but that formed 
 by these contraries continually uniting, that is, 
 the arc of a circle, the genesis of which is theo- 
 retically the union of two such lines. Again, 
 time can only be measured -by space, space by 
 time ; they are true universals and contraries ; 
 their synthesis is motion, a conception which re- 
 quires them both and is completed by them. Or 
 again, the philosophical extremes of downright 
 materialism and idealism are each wholly true, 
 yet but half the truth. The insoluble enigmas 
 that either meets in standing alone are kindred 
 to those which puzzled the old philosophers in 
 the sophisms relating to motion, as, for instance, 
 that as a body cannot move where it is and still 
 less where it is not, therefore it cannot move at 
 all. Motion must recognise both time and space 
 to be comprehensible. As a true contrary 
 
36 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 constantly implies the existence of its opposite, 
 we cannot take a step in right reasoning without 
 a full recognition of both. 
 
 This relation of contraries to the higher 
 conception which logically must include them 
 is one of the well-worn problems of the higher 
 metaphysics. 
 
 The proper explanation would seem to be, as 
 suggested above, that the synthesis of contraries 
 is capable of formal expression only, but not of 
 interpretation. In pursuing the search for their 
 union we pass into a realm of thought not unlike 
 that of the mathematician when he deals with 
 hypothetical quantities, those which can only 
 be expressed in symbols , V~T for example, 
 but uses them to good purpose in reaching 
 real results. The law does not fail, but its 
 operations can no longer be expressed under 
 material images. They are symbolic and for 
 speculative thought alone, though pregnant with 
 practical applications. 
 
 As I have hinted, in all real contraries it 
 is theoretically possible to accept either the one 
 or the other. As in mathematics, all motion can 
 be expressed either under formula? of initial 
 motion (mechanics) , or of continuous motion 
 (kinematics) , or as all force can be express- 
 ed as either static or as dynamic force ; in 
 either case the other form assuming a merely 
 hypothetical or negative position ; so the logic 
 
THE BEING AND NOT-BEING. 37 
 
 of quality is competent to represent all existence 
 as ideal or as material, all truth as absolute or 
 all as relative, or even to express the universe 
 in formulae of being or of not-being. This per- 
 haps was what Heraclitus meant when he pro- 
 pounded his dark saying : " All things are and 
 are not." He added that " All is not," is truer 
 than " All is." Previous to his day, Buddha 
 Sakyamuni had said : " He who has risen to the 
 perception of the not-Being, to the Unconditioned, 
 the Universal, his path is difficult to understand, 
 like the flight of birds in the air." 1 Perhaps 
 even he learned his lore from some older song 
 of the Yeda, one of which ends, " Thus have the 
 sages, meditating in their souls, explained away 
 the fetters of being by the not-being." 2 The 
 not-being, as alone free from space and time, 
 impressed these sages as the more real of the 
 two, the only absolute. 
 
 The error of assigning to the one universal a 
 preponderance over the other arose from the 
 easy confusion of pure with applied thought. 
 The synthesis of contraries exists in the formal 
 law alone, and this is difficult to keep before the 
 mind. In concrete displays they are forever 
 incommensurate. One seems to exclude the 
 other. .To see them correctly we must there 
 treat them as alternates. We may be competent, 
 
 1 The Dhamapada, Terse 93. 
 
 2 Koppen, Der Buddhismus, s. 30. 
 
38 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 for instance, to explain all phenomena of mind 
 by organic processes ; and equally competent to 
 explain all organism as effects of mind ; but we 
 must never suppose an immediate identity of the 
 two ; this is only to be found in the formal law 
 common to both ; still less should we deny the 
 reality of either. Each exhausts the universe ; 
 but at every step each presupposes the other ; 
 their synthesis is life, a concept hopelessly puz- 
 zling unless regarded in all its possible displays 
 as made up of both. 
 
 This indicates also the limits of explanation. 
 By no means every man's reason knows when it 
 has had enough. The less it is developed, the 
 further is it from such knowledge. This is plain- 
 ly seen in children, who often do not rest satis- 
 fied with a really satisfactory explanation. It is 
 of first importance to be able to recognize what 
 is a good reason. 
 
 I may first say what it is not. It is not a cause. 
 This is nothing more than a prior arrangement 
 of the effect ; the reason for an occurrence is 
 never assigned by showing its cause. Nor is it a 
 caprice, that is, motiveless volition, or will as a 
 motor. In this sense, the "will of God " is no 
 good reason for an occurrence. Nor is it fate, 
 or physical necessity. This is denying there is 
 any explanation to give 
 
 The reason can only be satisfied with an 
 aliment consubstantial with itself. Nothing 
 
WHAT IS A GOOD REASON. 39 
 
 material like cause, nor anything incomprehen- 
 sible like caprice, meets its demands. Reason is 
 allied to order, system and purpose above all 
 things. That which most completely answers to 
 these will alone satisfy its requirements. They 
 are for an ideal of order. Their complete satis- 
 faction is obtained in universal types and meas- 
 ures, pure abstractions, which are not and can- 
 not be real. The formal law is the limit of 
 explanation of phenomena, beyond which a 
 sound intellect will ask nothing. It fulfils all 
 the requirements of reason, and leaves nothing 
 to be desired. 
 
 Those philosophers, such as Herbert Spencer, 
 who teach that there is some incogitable 
 " nature " of something which is the immanent 
 " cause " of phenomena, delude themselves with 
 words. The history and the laws of a phenom- 
 enon are its nature, and there is no chimerical 
 something beyond them. They are exhaustive. 
 They fully answer the question why, as well as 
 the question how. 1 
 
 1 Spencer in assuming an " unknowable universal causal 
 agent and source of things," as "the nature of the power 
 manifested in phenomena," and in calling this the idea com- 
 mon to both religion and " ideal science," fell far behind 
 Comte, who expressed the immovable position, not only of 
 positive science but of all intelligence, in these words : " Le 
 veritable esprit positif consiste surtout a substituer toujours 
 I'e'tude des lots invariables desphenomenes a celles de leurs causes 
 proprement dites, premieres ou finales, enun mot la deterinina- 
 
40 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 For it is important to note that the word 
 " law " is not here used in the sense which 
 Blackstone gives to it, a " rule of conduct ; " 
 nor yet in that which science assigns to it, a 
 " physical necessity." Law in its highest sense 
 is the type or form, perceived by reason as that 
 toward which phenomena tend, but which they 
 always fail to reach. It was shown by Kant 
 that all physical laws depend for their validity 
 on logical laws. These are not authoritative, like 
 the former, but purposive only. But their pur- 
 pose is clear, to wit, the attainment of propor- 
 tion, consistency or truth. As this purpose is 
 reached only in the abstract form, this alone 
 gives us the absolutely true in which reason can 
 rest. 
 
 In the concrete, matter shows the law in its 
 efforts toward form, mind in its struggle for the 
 true. The former is guided by physical force, 
 and the extinction of the aberrant. The latter, 
 in its highest exhibition in a conscious intelli- 
 gence, can alone guide itself by the representa- 
 tion of law, by the sense' of Duty. Such an 
 intelligence has both the faculty to see and the 
 power to choose and appropriate to its own be- 
 
 tion du comment a oelle AupourquoiS'Systtmede Politique Posi- 
 tive, i. p. 47 '. Compare Spencer's Essay entitled, "Reasons 
 for dissenting from Comte." The purposive law is the only 
 final cause which reason allows. Comte's error lay in ignoring 
 this class of laws. 
 
" THE THINGS ETERNAL." 41 
 
 hoof, and thus to build itself up out of those 
 truths which are " from everlasting unto ever- 
 lasting." 
 
 A purely formal truth of this kind as some- 
 thing wholly apart from phenomena, not in any 
 way connected with the knowledge derived 
 through the senses, does not admit of doubt and 
 can never be changed by future conquests of the 
 reasoning powers. We may rest upon it as 
 something more permanent than matter, greater 
 than Nature. 
 
 Such was the vision that inspired the noble 
 lines of Wordsworth : 
 
 " Wha-t are things eternal? Powers depart, 
 Possessions vanish, and opinions change, 
 And passions hold a fluctuating seat; 
 But, by the storms of circumstance unshaken, 
 And subject neither to eclipse nor wane, 
 Duty exists ; immutably survive 
 For our support, the measures and the forms 
 Which an abstract intelligence supplies; 
 Whose kingdom is where time and space are not." 
 
 There is no danger that we shall not know 
 what is thus true when we see it. The sane 
 reason cannot reject it. " The true," says 
 Novalis, " is that which we cannot help believ- 
 ing." It is the perceptio per solam essentiam 
 of Spinoza. It asks not faith nor yet testi- 
 mony ; it stands in need of neither. 
 
 Mathematical truth is of this nature. We 
 
42 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 cannot, if we try, believe that twice two is five. 
 Hence the unceasing effort of all science is to 
 give its results mathematical expression. Such 
 truth so informs itself with will that once re- 
 ceived, it is never thereafter alienated ; obedi- 
 ence to it does not impair freedom. Necessity 
 and servitude do not arise from correct rea- 
 soning, but through the limitation of fallacies. 
 They have nothing to do with 
 
 '* Those transcendent truths 
 Of the pure intellect, that stand as laws 
 Even to Thy Being's infinite majesty." 
 
 It is not derogatory, but on the contrary 
 essential to the conception of the Supreme 
 Reason, the Divine Logos, to contemplate its 
 will as in accord and one with the forms of abstract 
 truth. " The ( will of God ' " says Spinoza, " is 
 the refuge of ignorance ; the true Will is the 
 spirit of right reasoning." 
 
 This identification of the forms of thought 
 with the Absolute is almost as old as philosophy 
 itself. The objections to it have been that no in- 
 dependent existence attaches to these forms ; 
 that they prescribe the conditions of thought but 
 are not thought itself, still less being ; that they 
 hold good to thought as known to man's reason, 
 but perchance not to thought in other intelli- 
 gences ; and, therefore, that even if through the 
 dialectical development of thought a consistent 
 
THOUGHT AND BEING. 43 
 
 idea of the universe were framed, that is, one 
 wherein every fact was referred to its appropriate 
 law, still would remain the inquiry, Is this the 
 last and absolute truth ? 
 
 The principal points in these objections are 
 that abstract thought does not postulate being ; 
 and that possibly all intelligence is not one in 
 kind. To the former objection the most satis- 
 factory, reply has been offered by Professor J. F. 
 Ferrier. He has shown that the conception of 
 object, even ideal object, implies the conception 
 of self in the subject ; and upon this proposition 
 which has been fully recognized even by those 
 who differ from him widely, he grounds the ex- 
 istence of Supreme Thought as a logical unity. 
 Those who would pursue this branch of the sub- 
 ject further, I would refer to his singularly able 
 work. 1 
 
 The latter consideration will come up in a 
 later chapter. If it be shown that all possible 
 intelligence proceeds on the same laws as that of 
 man, and that the essence of this is activity, per- 
 manence, or truth synonymous terms then 
 the limitation of time ceases, and existence not 
 in time but without regard to time, is a neces- 
 sary consequence. Knowledge through intellec- 
 tion can alone reach a truth independent of time ; 
 that through sensation is always relative, true 
 
 i The Institutes of Metaphysic, 2d Ed. See also Bain, The 
 Emotions and the Will, the closing note. 
 
44 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 for the time only. The former cannot be ex- 
 pressed without the implication of the concep- 
 tions of the universal and the eternal as " domi- 
 nant among the subjects of thought with which 
 Logic is concerned;" 1 and hence the relation 
 which the intellect bears to the absolute is a real 
 and positive one. 
 
 1 Boole, Laws of Thought, p. 401. 
 
THE EMOTIONAL ELEMENTS OF THE 
 RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 The Religious Sentiment is made up of emotions and thoughts. The 
 emotions are historically first and most prominent. Of all concerned, Fear 
 is the most obvious. Hope is its correlate. Both suppose Experience, and a 
 desire to repeat or avoid it. Hence a Wish is the source of both emotions, 
 and the proximate element of religion. The significance of desire as the 
 postulate of development. The influence of fear and hope. The conditions 
 which encourage them. 
 
 The success of desire fails to gratify the religious sentiment. The alter- 
 native left is eternal repose, or else action, unending yet which aims at 
 nothing beyond. The latter is reached through Love. The result of love 
 is continuance. Illustrations of this. Sexual love aixl the venereal sense in 
 religions. The hermaphrodite gods. The virgin mother. Mohammed was 
 the tirst to proclaim a deity above sex. The conversion of sexual and religious 
 emotion exemplified from insane delusions. The element of fascination. The 
 love of God. Other emotional elements in religions. 
 
 The religious wish denned to be one whose fruition depends upon unknown 
 power. To be religious, one must desire and be ignorant. The unknown 
 power is of religious interest only in so far as it is believed to be in relation 
 to men's desires. In what sense ignorance is the mother of devotion. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE EMOTIONAL ELEMENTS OF THE RELIGIOUS 
 SENTIMENT. 
 
 THE discussion in the last chapter illustrated 
 how closely pain and pleasure, truth and error, 
 and thought and its laws have been related to 
 the forms of religions, and their dogmatic ex- 
 pressions. The character of the relatively and 
 absolutely true was touched upon, and the latter, 
 it was indicated, if attainable at all by human in- 
 telligence, must be found in the formal laws of 
 that intelligence, those which constitute its na- 
 ture and essence, and in the conclusions which 
 such a premise forces upon the reason. The 
 necessity of this preliminary inquiry arose from 
 the fact that every historical religion claims the 
 monopoly of the absolutely true, and such claims 
 can be tested only when we have decided as to 
 whether there is such truth, and if there is, where 
 it is to be sought. Moreover, as religions arise 
 from some mental demand, the different mani- 
 festations of mind, sensation, emotion and intel- 
 lect must be recognized and understood. 
 
 Passing now to a particular description of the 
 
48 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Religious Sentiment, it may roughly be defined 
 to be the feeling which prompts to thoughts or 
 acts of worship. It is, as I have said, a complex 
 product, made up of emotions and ideas, develop- 
 ing with the growth of mind, wide-reaching in 
 its maturity, but meagre enough at the start. 
 We need not expect to find in its simplest phases 
 that insight and tender feeling which we attrib- 
 ute to the developed religious character. " The 
 scent of the blossom is not in the bulb." Its 
 early and ruder forms, however, will best teach 
 the mental elements which are at its root. 
 
 The problem is, to find out why the primitive 
 man figured to himself any gods at all; what 
 necessity of his nature or his condition led him 
 so universally to assume their existence, and seek 
 their aid or their mercy ? The conditions of the 
 solution are, that it hold good everywhere and 
 at all times ; that it enable us to trace in every 
 creed and cult the same sentiments which first 
 impelled man to seek a god and adore him. 
 Why is it that now and in remotest history, here 
 and in the uttermost regions, there is and always 
 has been this that we call religion f There must 
 be some common reason, some universal pecu- 
 liarity in man's mental f ormation which prompts, 
 which forces him, him alone of animals, and him 
 without exception, to this discourse and observ- 
 ance of religion. What this is, it is nry present 
 purpose to try to find out. 
 
RELIGION AS A MATTER OF EMOTION. 49 
 
 In speaking of the development of mind 
 through organism, it was seen that the emotions 
 precede the reason in point of time. This is 
 daily confirmed by observation. The child is 
 vastly more emotional than the man, the savage 
 than his civilized neighbor. Castren, the Rus- 
 sian traveller, describes the Tartars and Lapps 
 as a most nervous folk. When one shocks them 
 with a sudden noise, they almost fall into con- 
 vulsions. Among the North American Indians, 
 falsely called a phlegmatic race, nervous diseases 
 are epidemic to an almost unparalleled extent. 
 Intense thought, on the other hand, as I have 
 before said, tends to lessen and annul the emo- 
 tions. Intellectual self -consciousness is adverse 
 to them. 
 
 But religion, we are everywhere told, is 
 largely a matter of the emotions. The pulpit 
 constantly resounds with appeals to the feelings, 
 and not unfrequently with warnings against the 
 intellect. " I acknowledge myself," says the 
 pious non-juror, William Law, " a declared en- 
 emy to the use of reason in religion; " and he 
 often repeats his condemnation of " the labor- 
 learned professors of far-fetched book-riches." l 
 As the eye is the organ of sight, says one whose 
 thoughts on such matters equal in depth those 
 of Pascal, so the heart is the organ of religion. 2 
 
 1 Address to the Clergy, pp. 42, 43, 67, 106, etc. 
 
 2 E. von Hardenberg [Novalis], Werke, s. 364. 
 
 4 
 
50 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 In popular physiology, the heart is the seat of 
 the emotions as the brain is that of intellect. It 
 is appropriate, therefore, that we commence our 
 analysis of the religious sentiment with the emo- 
 tions which form such a prominent part of it. 
 
 Now, whether we take the experience of an 
 individual or the history of a tribe, whether we 
 have recourse to the opinions of religious teach- 
 ers or irreligious philosophers, we find them 
 nigh unanimous that the emotion which is the 
 prim motor of religious thought is fear. I need 
 not depend upon the well-known line of Petro- 
 nius Arbiter, 
 
 Primus in orbe deos fecit timor ; 
 
 for there is plenty of less heterodox authority. 
 The worthy Bishop Hall says, " Seldom doth 
 God seize upon the heart without a vehement 
 concussion going before. There must be some 
 blustering and flashes of the law. We cannot be 
 too awful in our fear." 1 Bunyan, in his beautiful 
 allegory of the religious life, lets Christian ex- 
 claim : " Had even Obstinate himself felt what I 
 have felt of the terrors of the yet unseen, he 
 would not thus lightly have given us the back" 
 The very word for God in the Semitic tongues 
 means "fear;" 2 Jacob swore to Laban, "by 
 
 1 Treatises Devotional and Practical, p. 188. London, 1836. 
 
 2 In Aramaic dachla means either a god or fear. The Arabic 
 Allah and the Hebrew Eloah are by some traced to a common 
 
ON HOPE AND FEAR. 51 
 
 Him whom Isaac feared;" and Moses warned 
 his people that " God is come, that his fear may 
 be before your faces." To venerate is from a 
 Sanscrit root (sev), to be afraid of. 
 
 But it is needless to amass more evidence 
 on this point. Few will question that fear is the 
 nigst prominent emotion at the awakening of 
 the religious sentiments. Let us rather pro- 
 ceed to inquire more minutely what fear is. 
 
 I remarked in the previous chapter that " the 
 emotions fall naturally into a dual classification, 
 in which the one involves pleasurable or elevat- 
 ing, the other painful or depressing conditions/' 
 Fear comes of course under the latter category, 
 as it is essentially a painful and depressing state 
 of mind. But it corresponds with and implies 
 the presence of Hope, for he who has nothing to 
 hope has nothing to fear. 1 " There is no hope 
 without fear, as there is no fear without hope," 
 says Spinoza. " For he who is in fear has some 
 doubt whether what he fears will take place, 
 and consequently hopes that it will not." 
 
 We can go a step further, and say that in 
 the mental process the hope must necessarily 
 precede the fear. In the immediate moment of 
 losing a pleasurable sensation we hope and seek 
 
 root, signifying to tremble, to show fear, though the more usual 
 derivation is from one meaning to be strong. 
 
 1 " Wen die Hoffnung, den hat auch die Furcht verlassen." 
 Arthur Schopenhauer, Parerga und Paralipomena. Bd. ii. s. 474. 
 
52 THE RELIGIOUS SENTfMENT. 
 
 for its' repetition. The mind, untutored by ex- 
 perience, confidently looks for its return. The 
 hope only becomes dashed by fear when expe- 
 rience has been associated with disappointment. 
 Hence we must first look to enjoy a good before we 
 can be troubled by a fear that w r e shall not enjoy 
 it ; we must first lay a plan before we can fear 
 its failure. In modern Christianity hope, hope 
 of immortal happiness, is more conspicuous than, 
 fear ; but that hope is also based on the picture 
 of a pleasant life made up from experience. 
 
 Both hope and fear, therefore, have been 
 correctly called secondary or derived emotions, as 
 they presuppose experience and belief, expe- 
 rience of a pleasure akin to that which we hope, 
 belief that we can attain such a pleasure. " We 
 do not hope first and enjoy afterwards, but we 
 enjoy first and hope afterwards." 1 Having en- 
 joyed, we seek to do so again. A desire, in other 
 words, must precede either Hope or Fear. They 
 are twin sisters, born of a Wish. 
 
 Thus my analysis traces the real source of 
 the religious sentiment, so far as the emotions 
 are concerned, to a Wish; and having arrived 
 there, I find myself anticipated by the words of 
 one of the most reflective minds of this century : 
 
 1 Alexander Bain, On the Study of Character, p. 128. See 
 also his remarks in his work, The Emotions and the Will, p. 84, 
 and in his notes to James Mill's Analysis of the Mind, vol. i., pp. 
 124-125. 
 
THE MEANING OF DESIRE. 53 
 
 "All religion rests on a mental want ; we hope, 
 w r e fear, because we wish." l And long before 
 this conclusion was reached by philosophers, it 
 had been expressed in unconscious religious 
 thought in myths, in the Valkyria, the Wish- 
 maidens, for instance, who carried the decrees of 
 Odin to earth. 
 
 This is no mean origin, for a wish, a desire, 
 conscious or unconscious, in sensation only or in 
 emotion as well, is the fundamental postulate 
 of every sort of development, of improvement, 
 of any possible future, of life of any kind, 
 mental or physical. In its broadest meaning, 
 science and history endorse the exclamation of 
 the unhappy Obermann : " La perte vraiment 
 irreparable est cells des desirs" 2 
 
 The sense of unrest, the ceaseless longing 
 for something else, which is the general source 
 of all desires and wishes, is also the source of 
 all endeavor and of all progress. Physiolog- 
 ically, it is the effort of our organization to adapt 
 itself to the ever varying conditions which sur- 
 round it; intellectually, it is the struggle to 
 arrive at truth ; in both, it is the effort to attain 
 a fuller life. 
 
 As stimuli to action, therefore, the com- 
 monest and strongest of all emotions are Fear 
 
 1 Wilhelmvon Humboldt's Gesammelte Werke, Bd. vii., s. 
 62. 
 
 2 De Senancourt, Obermann, Lettre xli. 
 
54 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 and Hope. They are the emotional correlates of 
 pleasure and pain, which rule the life of sen- 
 sation. Their closer consideration may well 
 detain us awhile. 
 
 In the early stages of religious life, whether 
 in an individual or a nation, the latter is half 
 concealed. Fear is more demonstrative, and as 
 it is essentially destructive, its effects are more 
 sudden and visible. In its acuter forms, as Fright 
 and Terror, it may blanch the hair in a night, 
 blight the mind and destroy the life of the in- 
 dividual. As Panic, it is eminently epidemic, 
 carrying crowds and armies before it ; while in 
 the aggravated form of Despair it swallows up 
 all other emotions and prompts to self destruc- 
 tion. Its physiological effect is a direct impair- 
 ment of vitality. 
 
 Hope is less intense and more lasting than 
 fear. It stimulates the system, elates with the 
 confidence of control, strengthens with the 
 courage derived from a conviction of success, 
 and bestows in advance the imagined joy of 
 possession. As Feuchtersleben happily expresses 
 it : " Hope preserves the principle of duration 
 when other parts are threatened with destruc- 
 tion, and is a manifestation of the innermost 
 psychical energy of Life." 
 
 Both emotions powerfully prompt to action, 
 
 1 Elements of Medical Psychology, p. 331. 
 
IXCEXTIVES TO FEAR. . 55. 
 
 and to that extent are opposed to thought. 
 Based on belief, they banish uncertainty, and 
 antagonize doubt and with it investigation. The 
 religion in which they enter as the principal 
 factors will be one intolerant of opposition, 
 energetic in deed, and generally hostile to an 
 unbiased pursuit of the truth. 
 
 Naturally those temperaments and those 
 physical conditions which chiefly foster these 
 emotions will tend to religious systems in which 
 they are prominent. Let us see what some of 
 these conditions are. 
 
 It has always been noticed that impaired 
 vitality predisposes to fear. The sick and feeble 
 are more timorous than the strong and well. 
 Further predisposing causes of the same nature 
 are insufficient nourishment, cold, gloom, mala- 
 ria, advancing age and mental worry. For this 
 reason nearly invariably after a general financial 
 collapse we witness a religious " revival." Age, 
 full of care and fear, is thus prompted to piety, 
 willing, as La Rochefoucauld remarks, to do 
 good by precept when it can no longer do evil 
 by example. The inhabitants of swampy, fever- 
 ridden districts are usually devout. The female 
 sex, always the weaker and often the worsted 
 one in the struggle for existence, is when free 
 more religious than the male ; but with them 
 hope is more commonly the incentive than 
 fear. 
 
55 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Although thus prominent and powerful, 
 desire, so far as its fruition is pleasure, has 
 expressed but the lowest emotions of the re- 
 ligious sentiment. Something more than this 
 has always been asked by sensitively religious 
 minds. Success fails to bring the gratification 
 it promises. The wish granted, the mind turns 
 from it in satiety. Not this, after all, was what 
 we sought. 
 
 The acutest thinkers have felt this. Pascal in 
 his Pensees has such expressions as these : " The 
 present is never our aim. The future alone is 
 our object." " Forever getting ready to be 
 happy, it is certain we never can be." " 'Tis 
 the combat pleases us and not the victory. As 
 soon as that is achieved, we have had enough 
 of the spectacle. So it is in play, so it is in the 
 search for truth. We never pursue objects, but 
 we pursue the pursuit of objects." But no one 
 has stated it more boldly than Lessing when he 
 wrote : " If God held in his right hand all truth, 
 and in his left the one unceasingly active desire 
 for truth, although bound up with the law that I 
 should forever err, I should choose with humility 
 the left and say : ' Give me this, Father. The 
 pure truth is for thee alone.' " * The pleasure 
 seems to lie not in the booty but in the battle, 
 not in gaining the stakes but in playing the 
 
 1 Lessing's Gesammelte Werke. B. ii. s. 443 (Leipzig, 1855). 
 
REST FOR THE WEARY. 57 
 
 game, not in the winning but in the wooing, not 
 in the discovery of truth but in the search for it. 
 
 What is left for the wise, but to turn, as does 
 the preacher, from this delusion of living, where 
 laughter is mad and pleasure is vain, and praise 
 the dead which are dead more than the living 
 which are yet alive, or to esteem as better than 
 both he that hath never been ? 
 
 Such is the conclusion of many faiths. 
 Wasted with combat, the mortal longs for the 
 rest prepared for the weary. Buddha taught 
 the extinguishment in Nirvana; the Brahman 
 portrays the highest bliss as shanti, complete and 
 eternal repose ; and that the same longing was 
 familiar to ancient Judaism, and has always been 
 common to Christianity, numerous evidences 
 testify. 1 Few epitaphs are more common than 
 those which speak of the mortal resting in pace, 
 in quiete. 
 
 The supposition at the root of these longings 
 is that action must bring fatigue and pain, and 
 though it bring pleasure too, it is bought too 
 dearly. True in fact, I have shown that this 
 conflicts with the theory of perfect life, even 
 organic life. The highest form of life is the 
 most unceasing living ; its functions ask for their 
 
 i See Exodu%, xxiii. 12; Psalms, Iv. 6; Isaiah, xxx. 15 ; 
 Jeremiah, vi. 16 ; Hebrews, v. 9. So St. Augustine: " et nos 
 post opera nostra f sabbato vitae eternae requiescamus in te." 
 Confessionum Lib. xiii. cap. 36. 
 
58 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 completest well being constant action, not satis- 
 faction. That general feeling of health and 
 strength, that sens de Men etre, which goes with 
 the most perfect physical life, is experienced only 
 when all the organs are in complete working order 
 and doing full duty. They impart to the whole 
 frame a desire of motion. Hence the activity 
 of the young and healthy as contrasted with the 
 inertness of the exhausted and aged. 
 
 How is it possible to reconcile this ideal of 
 life, still more the hope of everlasting life, with 
 the acknowledged vanity of desire ? It is ac- 
 complished through the medium of an emotion 
 which more than any I have touched upon 
 reveals the character of the religious sentiment 
 Love. This mighty but protean feeling I 
 shall attempt to define on broader principles 
 than has hitherto been done. The vague and 
 partial meanings assigned it have led to sad con- 
 fusion in the studies of religions. In the lan- 
 guage of feeling, love is a passion ; but it does 
 not spring from feeling alone. It is far more 
 fervid when it rises through intellect than 
 through sense. "Men have died from time 
 to time, and worms have eaten them, but not 
 for love," says the fair Eosalind ; and though 
 her saying is not very true as to the love of 
 sense, it is far less true as to the love of intel- 
 lect. The martyrs to science and religion, to 
 principles and faith, multiply a 'hundred-fold 
 
WHEREIN ALL LOVE IS ONE. 59 
 
 those to the garden god. The spell of the idea 
 is what 
 
 " Turns ruin into laughter and death into dreaming." 
 
 Such love destroys the baser passion of sense, or 
 transfigures it so that we know it no longer. 
 The idea-driven is callous to the blandishments 
 of beauty, for his is a love stronger than the love 
 to woman. The vestal, the virgin, the eunuch 
 for the kingdom of heaven's sake are the exemp- 
 lars of the love to God. 
 
 What common trait so marks these warring 
 products of mind, that w r e call them by one 
 name ? In what is all love the same ? The 
 question is pertinent, for the love of woman, 
 the love of neighbor, the love of country, the 
 love of God, have made the positive side of 
 most religions, the burden of their teachings. 
 The priests of Cotytto and Venus, Astarte and 
 Melitta, spoke but a more sensuous version of 
 the sermon of the aged apostle to the Ephesians, 
 shortest and best of all sermons " Little 
 children, love one another." J 
 
 The earliest and most constant sign of reason 
 is "working for a remote object." 2 Nearly 
 everything we do is as a step to something be- 
 yond. Forethought, conscious provision, is the 
 
 1 " Filioli, diligite alterutrum." This is the " testamentura 
 Johannis," as recorded from tradition by St. Jerome in his 
 notes to the Epistle to the Galatians. 
 
 2 Alexander Bain, The Senses and the Intellect, Chap. I. 
 
60 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 measure of intelligence. But there must be 
 something which is the object, the aim, the end- 
 in- view of rational action, which is sought for 
 itself alone, not as instrumental to something 
 else. Such an object, when recognized, inspires 
 the sentiment of love. It springs from the sat- 
 isfaction of reason. 
 
 This conclusion as to the nature of love has 
 long been recognized by thinkers. Kichard 
 Baxter defined it as " the volition of the end," 
 " the motion of the soul that tendeth to the end," 
 and more minutely, " the will's volition of good 
 apprehended by the understanding." l In simi- 
 lar language Bishop Butler explains it as " the 
 resting in an object as an end." Perhaps I 
 can better these explanations by the phrase, 
 Love is the mental impression of rational action 
 whose end is in itself. 
 
 Now this satisfaction is found only in one 
 class of efforts, namely, those whose result is 
 continuity, persistence, in fine, preservation. 
 This may be toward the individual, self-love, 
 whose object. is the continuance of personal ex- 
 istence ; toward the other sex, where the hidden 
 aim is the perpetuation of the race; toward 
 
 1 A Christian Directory. Part I. Chap. III. 
 
 2 " The very nature of affection, the idea itself, necessarily 
 implies resting in its object as an end." Fifteen Sermons ly 
 Joseph Butler, late Lord Bishop of Durham, Preface, and p. 147 
 (London, 1841). 
 
LOVE THE BURDEN OF RELIGION. 61 
 
 one's fellows, where the giving of pleasure and 
 the prevention of pain mean the maintenance of 
 life ; toward one's country, as patriotism ; and 
 finally toward the eternally true, which as alone 
 the absolutely permanent and preservative, in- 
 spires a love adequate and exhaustive of its 
 conception, casting out both hope and fear, the 
 pangs of desire as well as the satiety of fruition. 
 
 In one or other of these forms love has at all 
 times been the burden of religion : the glad tid- 
 ings it has always borne have been " love on 
 earth." The Phoenix in Egyptian myth appeared 
 yearly as newly risen, but was ever the same bird, 
 and bore the egg from which its parent was to 
 have birth. So religions have assumed the 
 guise . in turn of self-love, sex-love, love of 
 country and love of humanity, cherishing in each 
 the germ of that highest love which alone is 
 the parent of its last and only perfect embodi- 
 ment. 
 
 Favorite of these forms was sex-love. " We 
 find," observes a recent writer, " that all relig- 
 ions have engaged and concerned themselves 
 with the sexual passion. From the times of 
 phallic worship through Romish celibacy down 
 to Mormonism, theology has linked itself with 
 man's reproductive instincts." l The remark 
 is just, and is most* conspicuously correct in 
 
 i Dr. J. Milner Fothergill, Journal of Mental Science, Oct. 
 1874, p. 198. 
 
G2 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 strongly emotional temperaments. " The de- 
 votional feelings," writes the Kev. Frederick 
 Robertson in one of his essays, " are often singu- 
 larly allied to the animal nature ; they conduct 
 the unconscious victim of feelings that appear 
 divine into a state of life at which the world 
 stands aghast." Fanaticism is always united 
 with either excessive lewdness or desperate 
 asceticism. The physiological performance of 
 the- generative function is sure to be attacked by 
 religious bigotry. 
 
 So prominent is this feature that attempts 
 have been made to explain nearly all symbolism 
 and mythology as types of the generative pro- 
 cedure and the reproductive faculty of organ- 
 ism. Not only the pyramids and sacred moun- 
 tains, the obelisks of the Nile and the myths of 
 light have received this interpretation, but even 
 such general symbols as the spires of churches, the 
 cross of Christendom and the crescent of Islam. 1 
 
 Without falling into the error of supposing that 
 any one meaning or origin can be assigned such 
 frequent symbols, we may acknowledge that love, 
 in its philosophical sense, is closely akin to the 
 mystery of every religion. That, on occasions, 
 love of sex gained the mastery over all other 
 forms, is not to be doubted ; but that at all times 
 
 1 The most recent work on the topic is that of Messrs. 
 Westropp and Wake, The Influence of the Phallic Idea on the 
 Religions of Antiquity, London, 1874. 
 
THE GEOWTH OF SEX-LOVE. 63 
 
 this was so, is a narrow, erroneous view, not con- 
 sistent with a knowledge of the history of psy- 
 chical development. 
 
 Sex-love, as a sentiment, is a cultivated growth. 
 All it is at first is a rude satisfaction of the ere- 
 thism. The wild tribes of California had their 
 pairing seasons when the sexes were in heat, "as 
 regularly as the deer, the elk and the antelope." l 
 In most tongues of the savages of North Amer- 
 ica there are no tender words, as "dear," "darling," 
 and the like. 2 No desire of offspring led to 
 their unions. The women had few children, and 
 their fathers paid them little attention. The 
 family instinct appears in conditions of higher 
 culture, in Judea, Greece, Rome and ancient Ger- 
 many. Procreation instead of lust was there the 
 aim of marriage. To-day, mere sentiment is so 
 much in the ascendant that both these elements 
 are often absent. There is warm affection with- 
 out even instinctive knowledge of the design of 
 the bond assumed. 3 
 
 Those who would confine the promptings of 
 the passion of reproduction as it appears in man 
 to its objects as shown in lower animals, know 
 
 1 Schoolcraft's History and Statistics of the Indian TVifaffyVol. 
 iv.p. 22 1. 
 
 2 Richardson, Arctic Expedition, p. 412. 
 
 3 Most physicians have occasion to notice the almost entire 
 loss in modern life of the instinctive knowledge of the sex rela- 
 tion. Sir James Paget has latelv treated of the subject in one 
 of his Clinical Lectures (London, 1875). 
 
64 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 little how this wondrous emotion has acted as 
 man's mentor as well as paraclete in his long 
 and toilsome conflict with the physical forces. 
 
 The venereal sense is unlike the other special 
 senses in that it is general, as well as referable to 
 special organs and nerves. In its psychological 
 action it " especially contributes to the develop- 
 ment of sympathies which connect man not only 
 with his coevals, but with his fellows of all pre- 
 ceding and succeeding generations as well. 
 Upon it is erected this vast superstructure of in- 
 tellect, of social and moral sentiment, of volun- 
 tary effort and endeavor." 1 Of all the properties 
 of organized matter, that of transmitting form 
 and life is the most wonderful ; and if we ex- 
 amine critically the physical basis of the labors 
 and hopes of mankind, if we ask what prompts 
 its noblest and holiest longings, we shall find 
 them, in the vast majority of instances, directly 
 traceable to this power. No wonder then that re- 
 ligion, which we have seen springs from man's 
 wants and wishes, very often bears the distinct 
 trace of their origin in his reproductive func- 
 tions. The liens of the family are justly deemed 
 sacred, and are naturally associated with what- 
 ever the mind considers holy. 
 
 The duty of a citizen to become a father was 
 
 1 Dr. J. P. Catlow, Principles of Aesthetic Medicine, p. 112. 
 This thoughtful though obscure writer has received little recog- 
 nition even in the circle of professional readers. 
 
THE EPICENE GODS. 65 
 
 a prominent feature in many ancient religions. 
 How much honor the sire of many sons had in 
 Rome and Palestine is familiar to all readers. No 
 warrior, according to German faith, could gain en- 
 trance to Valhalla unless he had begotten a son. 
 Thus the preservation of the species was placed 
 under the immediate guardianship of religion. 
 
 Such considerations explain the close connec- 
 tion of sexual thoughts with the most sacred 
 mysteries of faith. In polytheisms, the divin- 
 ities are universally represented as male or 
 female, virile and fecund. The processes of 
 nature were oftenjield to be maintained through 
 such celestial nuptials. 
 
 Yet stranger myths followed those of the 
 loves of the gods. Religion, as the sentiment of 
 continuance, finding its highest expression in 
 the phenomenon of generation, had to reconcile 
 this with the growing concept of a divine unity. 
 Each separate god was magnified in praises as 
 self-sufficient. Earth, or nature, or the season 
 is one, yet brings forth all. How embody this 
 in concrete form ? 
 
 The startling refuge was had in the image of 
 a deity at once of both sexes. Such avowedly 
 were Mithras, Janus, Melitta, Cybele, Aphrodite, 
 Agdistis ; indeed nearly all the Syrian, Egyp- 
 tian, and Italic gods, as well as Brahma, and, in 
 the esoteric doctrine of the Cabala, even Jeho- 
 vah, whose female aspect is represented by the 
 
66 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 "Shekinah." To this abnormal condition the 
 learned have applied the adjectives epicene, an- 
 drogynous, hermaphrodite, arrenothele. In art 
 it is represented by a blending of the traits of 
 both sexes. In the cult it was dramatically set 
 forth by the votaries assuming the attire of the 
 other sex, and dallying with both. 1 The phal- 
 lic symbol superseded all others ; and in Cyprus, 
 Babylonia and Phrygia, once in her life, at least, 
 must every w r oman submit to the embrace of a 
 stranger. 
 
 Such rites were not mere sensualities. The 
 priests of these divinities often voluntarily suf- 
 fered emasculation. None but a eunuch could 
 become high priest of Cybele. Among the six- 
 teen million worshippers of Siva, whose symbol 
 is the Lingam, impurity is far less prevalent 
 than among the sister sects of Hindoo religions. 2 
 To the Lingayets, the member typifies abstractly 
 the idea of life. Therefore they carve it on 
 sepulchres, or, like the ancient nations of Asia 
 Minor, they lay clay images of it on graves to 
 intimate the hope of existence beyond the tomb. 
 
 This notion of a hermaphrodite deity is not 
 " monstrous," as it has been called. There lies 
 
 
 
 1 This is probably what was condemned in Deuteronomy 
 xxii. 5, and Romans, i. 26. 
 
 2 " The worship of Siva is too severe, too stern for the softer 
 emotions of love, and all his temples are quite free from any 
 allusions to it." Ferguson, Tree and Serpent Worship, p. 71. 
 
THE IDEAL IS SEXLESS. 67 
 
 a deep meaning in it. The gods are spirits, 
 beings of another order, which the cultivated 
 esthetic sense protests against classing as of one 
 or the other gender. Never can the ideal of 
 beauty, either physical or moral, be reached un- 
 til the characteristics of sex are lost in the con- 
 cept of the purely human. In the noblest men 
 of history there has often been noted something 
 feminine, a gentleness which is not akin to weak- 
 ness ; and the women whose names are orna- 
 ments to nations have displayed a calm great- 
 ness, not unwomanly but something more than 
 belongs to woman. Art acknowledges this. In 
 the Vatican Apollo we see masculine strength 
 united with maidenly softness ; and in the tra- 
 ditional face and figure of Christ a still more 
 striking example how the devout mind conjoins 
 the traits of both sexes to express the highest 
 possibility of the species. " Soaring above the 
 struggle in which the real is involved with its 
 limitations, and free from the characteristics of 
 gender, the ideal of beauty as well as the ideal 
 of humanity, alike maintain a perfect sexual 
 equilibrium." * 
 
 Another and more familiar expression of the 
 religious emotion, akin to the belief in double- 
 
 1 W. von Ilumboldt, in his admirable essay Ueber die 
 Mdnnliche und Welbliche Form ( Werke, Ed. I.). Elsewhere he 
 adds : " In der Natur des Goettlichen strebt alles der Reinheit 
 und Vollkommt-nheit des Gattungsbegriff eiitgegen. ' ' 
 
68 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 sexed deities, nay, in its physiological aspect 
 identical with it, as assuming sexual self-suffi- 
 ciency, is the myth of the Virgin-Mother. 
 
 When Columbus first planted the cross on 
 the shores of San Domingo, the lay brother 
 Koman Pane, whom he sent forth to convert the 
 natives of that island, found among them a story 
 of a virgin Mamona, whose son Yocauna, a 
 hero and a god, was chief among divinities, and 
 had in the old times taught this simple people 
 the arts of peace and guided them through the 
 islands. l When the missionaries penetrated to 
 the Iroquois, the Aztecs, the Mayas, and many 
 other tribes, this same story was told them with 
 such startling likeness to one they came to tell, 
 that they felt certain either St. Thomas or Satan 
 had got the start of them in America. 
 
 But had these pious men known as well as 
 we do the gentile religions of the Old World, 
 they would have seasoned their admiration. 
 Long before Christianity was thought of, the 
 myth of the Virgin-Mother of God was in the 
 faith of millions, as we have had abundantly 
 shown us of late years by certain expounders of 
 Christian dogmas. 
 
 How is this strange, impossible belief to be 
 
 1 1 have collected the Haitian myths, chiefly from the manu- 
 script Hittnria Apologetica de las Indias Occidentales of Las 
 Casas, in an essay published in 1871, The Arawack Language 
 of Guiana in its Linguistic and Ethnological Relations. 
 
THE VIRGIN-MOTHERS. 69 
 
 explained ? Of what secret, unconscious, psy- 
 chological working was it the expression ? Look 
 at its result. It is that wherever this doctrine 
 is developed the status matrimonialis is held to 
 be less pure, less truly religious, than the status 
 virgmitatis. Such is the teaching to-day in 
 Lhassa, in Rome ; so it was in Yucatan, 
 where, too, there were nunneries filled with 
 spouses of God. I connect it with the general 
 doctrine that chastity in either sex is more 
 agreeable to God than marriage, and this belief, 
 I think, very commonly arises at a certain stage 
 of development of the religious sentiment, when 
 it unconsciously recognises the indisputable fact 
 that sex-love, whether in its form of love of 
 woman, family, or nation, is not what that senti- 
 ment craves. This is first shown by rejecting 
 the idea of sex-love in the birth of the god ; then 
 his priests and priestesses refuse its allurements, 
 and deny all its claims, those of kindred, of 
 country, of race, until the act of generation it- 
 self is held unholy and the thought of sex a sin. 
 By such forcible though rude displays do they 
 set forth their unconscious acknowledgment of 
 that eternal truth: " He that loveth son or 
 daughter more than Me, is not worthy of Me." 
 
 The significance of these words is not that 
 there is an antagonism in the forms of love. It 
 is not that man should hate himself, as Pascal, 
 following the teachings of the Church, so ably 
 
70 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 argued ; nor that the one sex should be set over 
 against the other in sterile abhorrence ; nor yet 
 that love of country and of kindred is incompat- 
 ible with that toward the Supreme of thought ; 
 but it is that each of these lower, shallower, 
 evanescent forms of emotion is and must be lost 
 in, subordinated to, that highest form to which 
 these words have reference. Reconciliation, not 
 abnegation, is what they mean. 
 
 Even those religions which teach in its strict- 
 ness the oneness of God have rarely separated 
 from his personality the attribute of sex. He is 
 the father, pater et genitor, of all beings. The 
 monotheism which we find in Greece and India 
 generally took this form. The ancient Hebrews 
 emphasized the former, not the latter sense of 
 the word, and thus depriving it of its more 
 distinctive characteristics of sex, prepared the 
 way for the teachings of Christianity, in which 
 the Supreme Being always appears with the at- 
 tributes of the male, but disconnected from the 
 idea of generation. 
 
 Singularly enough, the efforts to which this 
 latent incongruity prompts, even in persons 
 speaking English, in which tongue the articles 
 and adjectives have no genders, point back to 
 the errors of an earlier age. A recent prayer by 
 an eminent spiritualist commences : " Oh Eter- 
 nal Spirit, our Father and our Mother ! " The 
 expression illustrates how naturally arises the 
 
SEXLESS DIVINITY. 71 
 
 belief in a hermaphrodite god, when once sex is 
 associated with deity. 
 
 Of all founders of religions, Mohammed first 
 proclaimed a divinity without relation to sex. 
 One of his earliest suras reads : 
 
 " He is God alone, 
 God the eternal. 
 
 He begetteth not, and is not begotten ; 
 And there is none like unto him." 
 
 And elsewhere : 
 
 " He hath no spouse, neither hath hs any offspring." 1 
 
 While he expressly acknowledged the divine 
 conception of Jesus, he denied the coarse and 
 literal version of that doctrine in vogue among 
 the ignorant Christians around him. Enlight- 
 ened Christendom, to-day, does not, I believe, 
 differ from him on this point. 
 
 Such sexual religions do not arise, as the 
 theory has hitherto been, from study and obser- 
 vation of the generative agencies in nature, but 
 from the identity of object between love in sense 
 and love in intellect, profane and sacred passion. 
 The essence of each is continuance, preservation ; 
 the origin of each is subjective, personal; but 
 the former has its root in sensation, the latter in 
 reason. 
 
 The sex-difference in organisms, the " ab- 
 horrence of self-fertilization " which Mr. Darwin 
 speaks of as so conspicuous and inexplicable a 
 
 1 The Koran, Suras, cxii., Ixii., and especially xix. 
 
72 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 phenomenon, is but one example of the sway of 
 a law which as action and reaction, thesis and 
 antithesis, is common to both elementary motion 
 and thought. The fertile and profound fancy 
 of Greece delighted to prefigure this truth in 
 significant symbols and myths. Love, Eros, 
 is shown carrying the globe, or wielding the 
 club of Hercules ; he is the unknown spouse 
 of Psyche, the soul; and from the primitive 
 chaos he brings forth the ordered world, the 
 Kosmos. 
 
 The intimate and strange relation between sen- 
 suality and religion, so often commented upon and 
 denied, again proven, and always misinterpreted, 
 thus receives a satisfactory explanation. Some 
 singular manifestations of it, of significance in 
 religious history, are presented by the records of 
 insane delusions. They confirm what I have above 
 urged, that the association is not one derived from 
 observation through intellectual processes, but 
 is a consequence of physiological connections, of 
 identity of aim in the distinct realms of thought 
 and emotion. 
 
 That eminent writer on mental diseases, 
 Schroeder van der Kolk, when speaking of the 
 forms of melancholy which arise from physi- 
 cal conditions, remarks : " The patient who is 
 melancholy from disorders of the generative 
 organs considers himself sinful. His depressed 
 tone of mind passes over into religious melan- 
 
SEXUAL RELIGIOUS DELUSIONS. 73 
 
 choly ; ' he is forsaken by God he is lost/ 
 All his afflictions have a religious color." In a 
 similar strain, Feuchtersleben says : " In the 
 female sex especially, the erotic delusion, un- 
 known to the patient herself, often assumes the 
 color of the religious." l " The unaccomplished 
 sexual designs of nature," observes a later author 
 speaking of the effects of the single life, " lead to 
 brooding over supposed miseries which suggest 
 devotion and religious exercise as the nepenthe 
 to soothe the morbid longings." 2 
 
 Stimulate the religious sentiment and you 
 arouse the passion of love, which will be direct- 
 ed as the temperament and individual culture 
 prompt. Develope very prominently any one 
 form of love, and by a native affinity it will seize 
 upon and consecrate to its own use whatever 
 religious aspirations the individual has. This is 
 the general law of their relation. 
 
 All the lower forms of love point to one to 
 which they are the gradual ascent, both of the 
 individual and on a grander scale of the race, to 
 wit, the love of God. This is the passion for the 
 highest attainable truth, a passion which, as duty, 
 prompts to the strongest action and to the utter 
 sacrifice of all other longings. No speculative 
 acquaintance with propositions satisfies it, no 
 
 1 Elements of Medical Psychology, p. 281. 
 
 2 J. Thompson Dickson, The Science and Practice of Medi- 
 cine in relation to Mind, p. 383 (New York, 1874). 
 
74 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 egotistic construction of systems, but the truth 
 expressed in life, the truth as that which alone 
 either has or can give being and diuturnity, this 
 is its food, for which it thirsts with holy ardor. 
 Here is the genuine esoteric gnosis, the sacred 
 secret, which the rude and selfish wishes of the 
 savage, the sensual rites of Babylon, " mother 
 of harlots," and the sublimely unselfish dreams 
 of a " religion of humanity," have alike had in 
 their hearts, but had no capacity to interpret, 
 no words to articulate. 
 
 Related to this emotional phase of the relig- 
 ious sentiment is the theurgic power of certain 
 natural objects over some persons. The bibli- 
 cal scholar Kitto confesses that the moon exerted 
 a strange influence on his mind, stirring his 
 devotional nature, and he owns that it would not 
 have been hard for him to join the worshippers 
 of the goddess of the night. Wilhelm von Hum- 
 boldt in one of his odes refers to similar feelings 
 excited in him by the gloom and murmur of 
 groves. The sacred poets and the religious arts 
 generally acknowledge this fascination, as it has 
 been called, which certain phenomena have for 
 religious temperaments. 
 
 The explanation which suggests itself is that 
 of individual and ancestral association. In the 
 case of Kitto it was probably the latter. His 
 sensitively religious nature experienced in gazing 
 at the moon an impression inherited from some 
 
RELIGIOUS EPILEPTICS. 75 
 
 remote ancestor who had actually made it the 
 object of ardent worship. The study of the laws 
 of inherited memory, so successfully pursued of 
 late by Professor Laycock, take away anything 
 eccentric about this explanation, though I 
 scarcely expect it will be received by one un- 
 acquainted with those laws. 
 
 The emotional aspect of religion is not ex- 
 hausted by the varieties of fear and hope and 
 love. Wonder, awe, admiration, the aesthetic 
 emotions, in fact all the active principles of 
 man's mental economy are at times excited and 
 directed by the thought of supernatural power. 
 Some have attempted to trace the religious sen- 
 timent exclusively to one or the other of these. 
 But they are all incidental and subsidiary emo- 
 tions. 
 
 Certain mental diseases, by abnormally stim- 
 ulating the emotions, predispose strongly to re- 
 ligious fervor. Epilepsy is one of these, and in 
 Swedenborg and Mohammed, both epileptics, we 
 see distinguished examples of religious mystics, 
 who, no doubt honestly, accepted the visions 
 which accompanied their disease as revelations 
 from another world. Very many epileptics are 
 subject to such delusions, and their insanity is 
 usually of a religious character. 
 
 On the other hand, devotional excitement is 
 apt to bring about mental alienation. Every 
 violent revival has left after it a small crop of 
 
76 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 religious melancholies and lunatics. Competent 
 authorities state that in modern communities re- 
 ligious insanity is most frequent in those sects 
 who are given to emotional forms of religion, 
 the Methodists and Baptists for example ; where- 
 as it is least known among Roman Catholics, 
 where doubt and anxiety are at once allayed by 
 an infallible referee, and among the Quakers, 
 where enthusiasm is discouraged and with whom 
 the restraint of emotion is a part of discipline. 1 
 Authoritative assurance in many disturbed con- 
 ditions of mind is sufficient to relieve the mental 
 tension and restore health. 
 
 If, by what has been said, it is clear that the 
 religious sentiment has its origin in a wish, it is 
 equally clear that not every wish is concerned in 
 it. The objects which a man can attain by his 
 own unaided efforts, are not those which he 
 makes the subjects of his prayers ; nor are the 
 periodic and regular occurrences in nature, how 
 impressive they may be, much thought of in de- 
 votional moods. The moment that an event is 
 recognized to be under fixed law, it is seen to be 
 inappropriate to seek by supplication to alter 
 it. No devotee, acquainted with the theory of 
 the tides, would, like Canute the King, think of 
 staying their waves with words. Eclipses and 
 
 1 Dr. Joseph Williams, Insanity, its Causes, Prevention and 
 Cure, pp. 68, 69 ; Dr. A. L. Wigan, The Duality of the Mind, 
 p. 437. 
 
THE RELIGIOUS WISH. 77 
 
 comets, once matters of superstitious terror, have 
 been entirely shorn of this attribute by astron- 
 omical discovery. Even real and tragic misfor- 
 tunes, if believed to be such as flow from fixed 
 law, and especially if they can be predicted 
 sometime before they arrive, do not excite 
 religious feeling. As Bishop Hall quaintly ob- 
 serves, referring to a curious medieval supersti- 
 tion : " Crosses, after the nature of the cocka- 
 trice, die if they be foreseen." 
 
 Only when the event suggests the direct ac- 
 tion of mind, of some free intelligence, is it pos- 
 sible for the religious sentiment to throw around 
 it the aureole of sanctity. Obviously when 
 natural law was little known, this included vastly 
 more occurrences than civilized men now think 
 of holding to be of religious import. Hence the 
 objective and material form of religion is always 
 fostered by ignorance, and this is the form which 
 prevails exclusively in uncultivated societies. 
 
 The manifestations of motion which the child 
 first notices, or which the savage chiefly observes, 
 relate to himself. They are associated with the* 
 individuals around him who minister to his wants ; 
 the gratification of these depend on the volitions 
 of others. As he grows in strength he learns to 
 supply his own wants, and to make good his own 
 volitions as against those of his fellows. But he 
 soon learns that many events occur to thwart 
 him, out of connection with any known indi- 
 
78 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMEXT. 
 
 vidual, and these of a dreadful nature, hurricanes 
 and floods, hunger, sickness and death. These 
 pursue him everywhere, foiling his plans, and 
 frustrating his hopes. It is not the show of 
 power, the manifestations of might, that he cares 
 for in these events, but that they touch him, 
 that they spoil his projects, and render vain his 
 desires ; this forces him to cast about for some 
 means to protect himself against them. 
 
 In accordance with the teaching of his ex- 
 perience, and true moreover to the laws of 
 mind, he refers them, collectively, to a mental 
 source, to a vague individuality. This loose, un- 
 defined conception of an unknown volition or 
 power forms the, earliest notion of Deity. It 
 is hardly associated with personality, yet it is 
 broadly separated from the human and the 
 known. In the languages of savage tribes, as I 
 have elsewhere remarked, "a word is usually 
 found comprehending all manifestations of the 
 unseen world, yet conveying no sense of per- 
 sonal unity." 
 
 By some irieans to guard against this unde- 
 fined marplot to the accomplishment of his wishes, 
 is the object of his religion. Its primitive forms 
 + jjire therefore defensive and conciliatory. The 
 hopes of the savage extend little beyond the 
 reach of his own arm, and the tenor of his 
 
 1 The Myths .of the New World, a Treatise on the Symbolism 
 and Mythology of the Red Race of America, p. 145. 
 
ELEMENTS OF THE WISH. 79 
 
 prayers is that the gods be neuter. If they do 
 not interfere he can take care of himself. His 
 religion is a sort of assurance of life. 
 
 Not only the religion of the savage, but every 
 religion is this and not much but this. With 
 nobler associations and purer conceptions of life, 
 the religious sentiment ever contains these same 
 elements and depends upon them for its vigor 
 and growth. It everywhere springs from a 
 desire whose fruition depends upon unknown 
 power. To give the religious wish a definition 
 in the technic of psychology, I define it as : Ex- 
 pectant Attention, directed toward an event not 
 under known control, with a concomitant idea 
 of Cause or Power. 
 
 Three elements are embraced in this defini- 
 tion, a wish, an idea of power, ignorance of the 
 nature of that power. The first term prompts 
 the hope, the third suggests the fear, and the 
 second creates the personality, which we see set 
 forth in every religious system. Without these 
 three, religion as dogma becomes impossible. 
 
 If a man wishes for nothing, neither the 
 continuance of present comforts nor future 
 blessings, why need he care for the gods ? Who 
 can hurt him, so long as he stays in his frame of 
 mind ? He may well shake off all religions and 
 every fear, for he is stronger than God, and the 
 universe holds nothing worth his effort to get. 
 This was the doctrine taught by Buddha Sakya- 
 
80 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 nuni, a philosopher opposed to every form of 
 religion, but who is the reputed founder of the 
 most numerous sect now on the globe. He 
 sought to free the minds of his day from the 
 burden of the Brahmanic ritual, by cultivating 
 a frame of mind beyond desire or admiration, 
 and hence beyond the need of a creed. 
 
 The second element, the idea of power, is an 
 intellectual abstraction. Its character is fluctu- 
 ating. At first it is most vague, corresponding 
 to what in its most general sense we term 
 " the supernatural." Later, it is regarded under 
 its various exhibitions as separable phenomena, 
 as in polytheisms, in which must be included trini- 
 tarian systems and the dualistic doctrine of the 
 Parsees. But among the Egyptians, Greeks and 
 Aztecs, as well as in the words of Zarathustra and 
 in the theology of Christianity, we frequently meet 
 with the distinct recognition of the fundamental 
 unity of all power. At core, all religions have 
 seeds of monotheism. When we generalize the 
 current concepts of motion or force beyond 
 individual displays and relative measures of 
 quantity, we recognize their qualitative identity, 
 and appreciate the logical unity under which we 
 must give them abstract expression. This is the 
 process, often unconscious, which has carried 
 most original thinkers to monotheistic doctrines, 
 no matter whence they started. 
 
 The idea of power controlling the unknown 
 
FIRST IDEAS OF RELIGION. 81 
 
 would of itself have been of no interest to man 
 had he not assumed certain relations to exist 
 between him and it on the one hand, and it and 
 things on the other. A dispassionate inquiry 
 disproves entirely the view maintained by 
 various modern writers, prominently by Bain, 
 Spencer and Darwin, that the contemplation of 
 power or majesty in external nature prompts of 
 itself the religious sentiment, or could have been 
 its historical origin. Such a view overlooks the 
 most essential because the personal factor of 
 religion the wish. Far more correct are the 
 words of David Hume, in the last century, by 
 which he closes his admirable Natural History 
 'of Religions : " We may conclude, therefore, that 
 in all nations the first ideas of religion arose not 
 from a contemplation of the works of nature, 
 but from a concern with regard to the events of 
 life, and from the incessant hopes and fears 
 which actuate the human mind." A century 
 before him Hobbes had written in his terse way : 
 " The natural seed of religion lies in these four 
 things : the fear of spirits, ignorance of secondary 
 causes, the conciliation of those we fear, and the 
 assumption of accidents for omens." 1 The sen- 
 timent of religion is in its origin and nature 
 purely personal and subjective. The aspect of 
 power would never have led man to worship, 
 unless he had assumed certain relations between 
 
 1 Leviathan, De Homine, cap. xii. 
 
 G 
 
82 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the unseen author or authors of that power and 
 himself. What these assumptions were, I shall 
 discuss in the next chapter. 
 
 Finally, as has so often been remarked in a 
 flippant and contemptuous way, 1 which the fact 
 when rightly understood nowise justifies, religion 
 cannot exist without the aid of ignorance. It is 
 really and truly the mother of devotion. The 
 sentiment of religious fear does not apply to a 
 known power to the movement of an opposing 
 army, or the action of gravity in an avalanche 
 for example. The prayer which under such 
 circumstances is offered, is directed to an un- 
 known intelligence, supposed to control the vis- 
 ible forces. As science which is the knowl- 
 edge of physical laws extends, the object of 
 prayer becomes more and more intangible and 
 remote. What we formerly feared, we learn to 
 govern. No one would pray God to avert the 
 thunderbolt, if lightning rods invariably pro- 
 tected houses. The Swiss clergy opposed the 
 system of insuring growing crops because it 
 made their parishioners indifferent to prayers 
 for the harvest. With increasing knowledge 
 
 i For instance, of later writers from whom we might expect 
 better things, Arthur Schopenhauer. He says in his Parerga 
 (Bd. ii. s. 290) : " Ein gewisser Grad allgemeiner Unwissenheit 
 ist die Bedingung aller Religionen ; " a correct remark, and 
 equally correct of the pursuit of science and philosophy. But 
 the ignorance which is the condition of such pursuit is not a part 
 of science or philosophy, and no more is it of religion. 
 
MAN ROBS THE GODS. 83 
 
 and the security which it brings, religious terror 
 lessens, and the wants which excite the sentiment 
 of devotion diminish in number and change in 
 character. 
 
 This is apt to cast general discredit on 
 religion. When we make the discovery that so 
 many events which excited religious apprehen- 
 sion in the minds of our forefathers are governed 
 by inflexible laws Which we know all about, we 
 not only smile in pity at their superstitions, but 
 make the mental inference that the diminished 
 emotion of this kind we yet experience is equally 
 groundless. If at the bottom of all displays of 
 power lies a physical necessity, our qualms are 
 folly. Therefore, to the pious soul which still 
 finds the bulk of its religious aspirations and 
 experiences in the regions of the emotions and 
 sensations, the progress of science seems and 
 really does threaten its cherished convictions. 
 The audacious mind of man robs the gods of 
 power when he can shield himself from their 
 anger. The much-talked-of conflict between 
 religion and science is no fiction; it exists, and 
 is bound to go on, and religion will ever get the 
 worst of it until it learns -that the wishes to 
 which it is its proper place to minister are not 
 those for pleasure and prosperity, not for 
 abundant harvests and seasonable showers, not 
 success in battle and public health, not preser- 
 vation from danger and safety on journeys, not 
 
84 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 much of anything that is spoken of in litanies 
 and books of devotion. 
 
 Let a person who still clings to this form of 
 religion imagine that science had reached per- 
 fection in the arts of life ; that by skilled adap- 
 tations of machinery, accidents by sea and land 
 were quite avoided ; that observation and ex- 
 perience had taught to foresee with certainty and 
 to protect effectively against all meteoric dis- 
 turbances ; that a perfected government insured 
 safety of person and property ; that a consummate 
 agriculture rendered want and poverty unknown ; 
 that a developed hygiene completely guarded 
 against disease ; and that a painless extinction 
 of life in advanced age could surely be calcu- 
 lated upon; let him imagine this, and then ask 
 himself what purpose religion would subserve 
 in such a state of things ? For whatever would 
 occupy it then if it could exist at all should 
 alone occupy it now. 
 
THE RATIONAL POSTULATES OF THE 
 RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 Religion often considered merely an affair of the feelings. On the con- 
 trary, it must assume at least three premises in reason, its " rational postu- 
 lates." 
 
 I. There is Order in things. 
 
 The religious wish involves the idea of cause. This idea not exhausted 
 by uniformity of sequence, bat by quantitative relation, that is, Order as 
 opposed to Chance. Both science and religion assume order in things ; but 
 the latter includes the Will of God in this order, while the former rejects it. 
 
 II. This order is one of Intelligence. 
 
 The order is assumed to be a comprehensible one, whether it be of law 
 wholly or of volition also. 
 
 III. All Intelligence is one in kind. 
 
 This postulate indispensable to religion, although it has been attacked by 
 religious as well as irreligious philosophers. Its decision must res* on the 
 absoluteness of the formal laws of thought. The theory that these are pro- 
 ducts of natural selections disproved by showing, (1) that they hold true 
 throughout the material universe, and (2) that they do not depend on it for 
 their verity. Reason seee beyond phenomena, but descries nothing alien to 
 itself. 
 
 The fonnal laws of reason are purposive. They therefore afford pre- 
 sumption of a moral government of the Universe, and point to an Intelli- 
 gence fulfilling an end through the order in physical laws. Such an assump- 
 tion, common to all historic religions, is thus justified by induction. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE KATIONAL POSTULATES OF THE RELIGIOUS 
 SENTIMENT. 
 
 IN philosophical discussions of religion as 
 well as in popular exhortations upon it, too ex- 
 clusive stress has been laid upon its emotional 
 elements. " It is/' says Professor Bain, " an 
 affair of the feelings." 1 " The essence of relig- 
 ion," observes John Stuart Mill, " is the strong 
 and earnest direction of the emotions and desires 
 towards an ideal object." " It must be allowed," 
 says Dr. Mansel, 2 " that it is not through reason- 
 ing that men obtain their first intimation of their 
 relation to a deity." In writers and preachers of 
 the semi-mystical school, which embraces most of 
 the ardent revivalists of the day, we constantly 
 hear the "feeling of dependence" quoted as 
 the radical element of religious thought. 3 In 
 
 1 The Emotions and Will, p. 594. So Professor Tyndall 
 speaks of confining the religious sentiment to " the region of 
 emotion, which is its proper sphere." 
 
 2 II. L. Mansel, The Limits of Religious Thought, p. 115. 
 (Boston, 1859.) 
 
 3 " The one relation which is the ground of all true religion is 
 a total dependence upon God." William Law, Address to the 
 Clergy, p. 12. " The essential germ of the religious life is con- 
 
88 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 America Theodore Parker, and in Germany 
 Schleiermacher, were brilliant exponents of this 
 doctrine. To the latter the philosopher Hegel 
 replied that if religion is a matter of feeling, an 
 affectionate dog is the best Christian. 
 
 This answer was not flippant, but founded on 
 the true and only worthy conception of the relig- 
 ious sentiment. We have passed in review the 
 emotions which form a part of it, and recognize 
 their power. But neither these nor any other 
 mere emotions, desires or feelings can explain 
 even the lowest religion. It depends for its ex- 
 istence on the essential nature of reason. We 
 cannot at all allow, as Dr. Mansel asks of us, that 
 man's first intimations of Deity came in any 
 other way than as one of the ripest fruits of rea- 
 son. Were such the case, we should certainly 
 find traces of them among brutes and idiots, 
 which we do not. The slight signs of religious 
 actions thought to have been noticed by some 
 in the lower animals, by Sir John Lubbock in 
 ants, and by Charles Darwin in dogs, if authen- 
 ticated, would vindicate for these species a much 
 closer mental kinship to man than we have yet 
 supposed. 
 
 If we dispassionately analyze any religion 
 
 centrated in the absolute feeling of dependence on infinite 
 power." J. D. Morell, The Philosophy of Religion, p. 94. (Xew 
 York, 1849.) This accomplished author, \vell known for his 
 llixtory of Philosophy, is the most able English exponent of the 
 religious views of Schleiermacher and Jacobi. 
 
THE THREE POSTULATES. 89 
 
 whatever, paying less attention to what its pro- 
 fessed teachers say it is, than to what the mass 
 of the votaries believe it to be, we shall see that 
 every form of adoration unconsciously assumes 
 certain premises in reason, which give impulse 
 and character to its emotional and active mani- 
 festations. They are its data or axioms, or, 
 as I shall call them, its " rational postulates." 
 They can, I believe, be reduced to three, but 
 not to a lesser number. 
 
 Before the religious feeling acquires the dis- 
 tinctness of a notion and urges to conscious ac- 
 tion, it must assume at least these three postu- 
 lates, and without them it cannot rise into cog- 
 nition. These, their necessary character and 
 their relations, I shall set forth in this chapter. 
 
 They are as follows : 
 
 I. There is Order in things. 
 II. This order is one of Intelligence. 
 III. All Intelligence is one in kind. 
 
 I. The conscious or unconscious purpose of 
 the religious sentiment, as I have shown in the 
 last chapter, is the fruition of a wish, the suc- 
 cess of which depends upon unknown power. 
 The votary asks help where he cannot help him- 
 self. He expects it through an exertion of pow- 
 er, through an efficient cause. Obviously there- 
 fore, he is acting on the logical idea of Caus- 
 ality. This underlies and is essential to the sim- 
 
90 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 plest prayer. He extends it, moreover, out of 
 the limits of experience into the regions of hypo- 
 thesis. He has carried the analogy of observa- 
 tion into the realm of abstract conceptions. No 
 matter if he does believe that the will of God 
 is the efficient cause. Perhaps he is right ; at 
 any rate he cannot be denied the privilege of 
 regarding volition as a co-operating cause. 
 Limited at first to the transactions which most 
 concerned men, the conception of order as a 
 divine act extended itself to the, known universe. 
 Herodotus derives the Greek word for God 
 (#?) from a root which gives the meaning 
 " to set in order," and the Scandinavians gave 
 the same sense to their word, Regln. 1 Thus the 
 abstract idea of cause or power is a postulate 
 of all religious thought. Let us examine its 
 meaning. 
 
 Every reader, the least versed in the history 
 of speculative thought for the last hundred 
 years, knows how long and violent the discus- 
 sions have been of the relations of " cause and 
 effect." Startled by the criticisms of Hume, 
 Kant sought to elude them by distinguishing 
 between two spheres of thought, the understand- 
 ing and the reason. Sir William Hamilton at 
 
 1 " Weil sie die Welt eingericlitet haben." Creuzer, Symbrtk 
 vnd Mythologie der altenVcelker, Bd. I. s. 169. It is not of any 
 importance that Herodotus' etymology is incorrect : what I wish 
 to show is that he and his contemporaries entertained the con- 
 ception of the gods as the authors of order. 
 
CAUSE AND EFFECT. 91 
 
 first included the " principle of sufficient reason' 
 in the laws of thought, but subsequently rejected 
 it as pertaining to judgments, and therefore ma- 
 terial, not formal. Schopenhauer claimed to 
 have traced it to a fourfold root, and Mill with 
 most of the current English schools, Bain, Austin, 
 Spencer, &c., maintained that it meant nothing 
 but "uniformity of sequence." 
 
 It would be vain to touch upon a discussion so 
 extended as this. In the first chapter I have 
 remarked that the idea of cause does not enter 
 into the conceptions of pure logic or thought. 
 It is, as Hamilton saw, material. I shall only 
 pause to show what is meant by the term " cause" 
 in the physical sciences. When one event follows 
 another, time after time, we have " uniformity of 
 sequence." Suppose the constitution of the 
 race were so happy that we slept at night only, 
 and always awoke a few moments before sunrise. 
 Such a sequence quite without exception, should, 
 if uniform experience is the source of the idea 
 of cause, justly lead to the opinion that the sun 
 rises because man awakes. As we know this 
 conclusion would be erroneous, some other 
 element beside sequence must complete a real 
 cause. If now, it were shown that the relation 
 of cause to effect which we actually entertain and 
 cannot help entertaining is in gome instances 
 flatly contrary to all experience, then we must 
 acknowledge that the idea of cause asks to con- 
 
92 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 firm it something quite independent of expe- 
 rience, that is abstract. But such examples 
 are common. We never saw two objects con- 
 tinue to approach without meeting ; but we 
 are constrained to believe that lines of certain 
 descriptions can forever approach and never 
 meet. 
 
 The uniformity of sequence is, in fact, in the 
 physical sciences never assumed to express the 
 relation of cause and effect, until the connection 
 between the antecedent and consequent can be 
 set forth abstractly in mathematical formula 1 . 
 The sequence of the planetary motions was 
 discovered by Kepler, but it was reserved 
 for Newton to prove the theoretical neces- 
 sity of this motion and establish its mathe- 
 matical relations. The sequence of sensations 
 to impressions is well known, but the law of 
 the sequence remains the desideratum in psy- 
 chology. 1 
 
 Science, therefore, has been correctly defined 
 as " the knowledge of system." Its aim is to 
 ascertain the laws of phenomena, to define the 
 " order in things." Its fundamental postulate is 
 that order exists, that all things are " lapped in 
 universal law." It acknowledges no exception, 
 and it considers that all law is capable of final 
 expression in quantity, in mathematical symbols. 
 
 1 This distinction is well set forth by A. von Humboldt, 
 Kosmos, p. 388 (Phila., 1869). 
 
ORDER IN THINGS. 93 
 
 It is the manifest of reason, "whose unceasing 
 endeavor is to banish the idea of Chance." 
 
 We thus see that its postulate is the same 
 as that of the religious sentiment. Wherein 
 then do they differ ? Not in the recognition of 
 chance. Accident, chance, does not exist for 
 the religious sense in any stage of its growth. 
 Everywhere religion proclaims in the words of 
 Dante : 
 
 " le cose tutte quante, 
 Hann' ordine tra loro ; " 
 
 everywhere in the more optimistic faiths it holds 
 this order, in the words of St. Augustine, to be 
 one " most fair, of excellent things." 2 
 
 What we call "the element of chance " is 
 in its scientific sense that of which w r e do not 
 know the law ; while to the untutored religious 
 mind it is the manifestation of divine will. The 
 Kamschatkan, when his boat is lost in the storm, 
 attributes it to the vengeance of a god angered 
 because he scraped the snow from his shoes with 
 a knife, instead of using a piece of wood ; if a 
 Dakota has bad luck in hunting, he says it is 
 caused by his wife stepping over a bone and 
 
 1 " Ueberallden Zufall zu verbannen, zu verhindern, dass in 
 dem Gebiete des Beobachtens mid Denkens er niclit zu herrschen 
 scheine, im Gebiete dps Handelns nicht herrsche, ist das 
 Streben der Vernunft." Wilhelm von Humboldt, Ueber 
 Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea, iv. 
 
 2 " Tste ordo pulcherrimus rerura valde bonarum." Con- 
 fessioneSj Lib. xiii. cap. xxxv. 
 
94 27/7? RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 thus irritating a spirit. The idea of cause, the 
 sentiment of order, is as strong as ever, but 
 it differs from that admitted by science in 
 recognizing as a possible efficient motor that 
 which is incapable of mathematical expression, 
 namely, a volition, a will. Voluntas Dei asyliuii 
 ignorantice, is no unkind description of such an 
 opinion. 
 
 So long as this recognition is essential to tho 
 life of a religious system, just so long it will 
 and must be in conflict with science, with 
 every prospect of the latter gaining the vic- 
 tory. Is the belief in volition as an efficient 
 cause indispensable to the religious sentiment 
 in general ? For this vital question we are not 
 yet prepared, but must first consider the re- 
 maining rational postulates it assumes. The 
 second is 
 
 II. This order is one of intelligence. 
 
 By this is not meant that the order is one of 
 an Intelligence, but simply that the order which 
 exists in things is conformable to man's thinking 
 power, that if he knows the course of events 
 he can appreciate their relations, that facts 
 can be subsumed under thoughts. Whatever 
 scheme of order there were, would be nothing 
 to him unless it were conformable to his intel- 
 lectual functions. It could not form the matter 
 of his thought. 1 
 
 i " The notion of a God is not contained in the mere notion 
 
AN INTELLIGIBLE ORDER. 95 
 
 Science, which deals in the first instance 
 exclusively with phenomena, also assumes this 
 postulate. It recognizes that when the formal 
 laws, which it is its mission to define, are ex- 
 amined apart from their material expression, 
 when they are emptied of their phenomenal 
 contents, they show themselves to be logical 
 constructions, reasoned truths, in other words, 
 forms of intelligence. The votary who assumes the 
 order one of volition alone, or volition with physi- 
 cal necessity, still assumes the volitions are as 
 comprehensible as are his own ; that they are 
 purposive ; that the order, even if not clear to 
 him, is both real and reasonable. Were it not 
 so, did he believe that the gods carried out 
 their schemes through a series of caprices in- 
 conceivable to intelligence, through absolute 
 chance, insane caprice, or blind fate, he could 
 neither see in occurrences the signs of divine 
 rule, nor hope for aid in obtaining his wishes. 
 In fact, order is only conceivable to man at 
 all as an order conformable to his own intelli- 
 gence. 
 
 This second postulate embraces what has 
 been recently called the " Principle of con- 
 tinuity," indispensable to sane thought of any 
 kind. A late work defines it as " the trust that 
 the Supreme Governor of the Universe will nqt 
 
 of Cause, that is the notion of Fate or Power. To this must 
 be added Intelligence," etc. Sir Wm. Hamilton, Lectures on 
 Afetaphysics, Lecture ii. 
 
96 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 put us to permanent intellectual confusion." 1 
 Looked at closely, it is the identification of order 
 with reason. 
 
 The third and final postulate of the religious 
 sentiment is that 
 
 III. All intelligence is one in kind. 
 
 Religion demands that there be a truth 
 which is absolutely true, and that there be a 
 goodness which is universally and eternally 
 good. Each system "claims the possession, and 
 generally the exclusive possession, of this good- 
 ness and truth. They are right in maintaining 
 these views, for unless such is the case, unless 
 there is an absolute truth, cognizable to man, 
 yet not transcended by any divine intelligence, 
 all possible religion becomes mere child's play, 
 and its professed interpretation of mysteries but 
 trickery. 
 
 The Grecian sophists used to meet the de- 
 monstrations of the mathematicians and philos- 
 ophers by conceding that they did indeed set 
 forth the truth, so far as man's intelligence goes, 
 but that to the intelligence of other beings a bat 
 or an angel, for example they might not hold 
 good at all ; that there is a different truth for 
 different intelligences ; that the intelligence 
 makes the truth ; and that as for the absolutely 
 true, true to every intelligence, there is no such 
 thing. They acknowledged that a simple syl- 
 
 ? The Unseen Universe, p. 60. 
 
THE ONENESS OF INTELLIGENCE. 97 
 
 logism, constructed on these premises, made 
 their own assertions partake of the doubtful 
 character that was by them ascribed to other 
 human knowledge. But this they gracefully 
 accepted as the inevitable conclusion of reason- 
 ing. Their position is defended to-day by the 
 advocates of " positivism," who maintain the 
 relativity of all truth. 
 
 But such a conclusion is wholly incompati- 
 ble with the religious mind. It must assume 
 that there are some common truths, true in- 
 finitely, and therefore, that in all intelligence 
 there is an essential unity of kind. " This pos- 
 tulation," says a close thinker, " is the very 
 foundation and essence of religion. Destroy it, 
 and you destroy the very possibility of re^ 
 ligion." l 
 
 Clear as this would seem to be to any 
 reflective mind, yet, strange to say, it is to- 
 day the current fashion for religious teachers 
 to deny it. Scared by a phantasm of their 
 own creation, they have deserted the only posi- 
 tion in which it is possible to defend religion 
 at all. Afraid of the accusation that they 
 
 1 James Frederick Terrier, Lectures oft Greek Philosophy, p. 13 
 (Edinburgh, 1866). On a question growing directly out of this, 
 to wit, the relative character of good and evil, Mr. J. S. Mill ex- 
 presses himself thus : " My opinion of this doctrine is, that it 
 is beyond all others which now engage speculative minds, the 
 decisive one between moral good and evil for the Christian 
 world." Examination of Hamilton's Philosophy, p. 90. 
 
 7 
 
98 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 make God like man, they have removed Him 
 beyond the pale of all intelligence, and logkal- 
 ly, therefore, annihilated every conception of 
 Him. 
 
 Teachers and preachers do not tire of telling 
 their followers that God is incomprehensible ; 
 that his ways are past finding out ; that he is 
 the Unconditioned, the Infinite, the Unknow- 
 able. They really mean that he is another or- 
 der of intelligence, which, to quote a famous 
 comparison of Spinoza, has the same name as 
 ours, but is no more one with it than the dog is 
 one with his namesake, the dog-star ! 
 
 They are eagerly seconded in this position 
 by a school of writers who distinctly see where 
 such a doctrine leads, and who do not hesitate 
 to carry it home. Mr. Mill is right in his scorn 
 for those who " erect the incurable limitations of 
 the human conceptive faculty into laws of the 
 outward universe," if there are such limitations. 
 And Mr. Spencer is justified in condemning 
 " the transcendent audacity which passes current 
 as piety," if his definition of the underlying 
 verity of religion is admitted that it is " the 
 consciousness of an inscrutable power which, 
 in its nature, transcends intuition, and is beyond 
 imagination." 1 They are but following the 
 orthodox Sir "William Hamilton, who says : 
 66 Creation must be thought as the incomprehen- 
 
 i First Principles, pp. 108, 127. 
 
A WISE MASTER. 99 
 
 sible evolution of power into energy." 1 We 
 are to think that which by the terms of the 
 proposition is unthinkable ! A most wise mas- 
 ter ! 
 
 Let it be noted that the expressions such as 
 inscrutable, incomprehensible, unknowable, etc., 
 which such writers use, are avowedly not limited 
 to man's intelligence in its present state of cul- 
 tivation, but are applied to his kind of intelli- 
 gence, no matter how far trained. They mean 
 that the inscrutable, etc., is not merely not 
 at firesent open to man's observation that were 
 a truism but that it cannot be subsumed un- 
 der the laws of his reasoning powers. In other 
 words, they deny that all intelligence is one in 
 kind. Some accept this fully, and concede that 
 what are called the laws of order, as shown by 
 science, are only matters of experience, true 
 here and now, not necessarily and absolutely 
 true. 
 
 This is a consistent inference, and applies, 
 of course, with equal force to all moral laws 
 and religious dogmas. 
 
 The arguments brought against such opinions 
 have been various. The old reply to the sophists 
 has been dressed in modern garb, and it has been 
 repeatedly put that if no statement is really 
 true, then this one, to wit " no statement is 
 really true," also is not true ; and if that is the 
 
 i Lectures on Metaphysics, Vol. I., p. 690. 
 
100 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 case, then there are statements which really are 
 true. The theory of evolution as a dogma has 
 been attacked by its own maxims ; in asserting 
 that all knowledge is imperfect, it calls its own 
 verity into question. If all truth is relative, 
 then this at least is absolutely true. 
 
 It has also been noted that all such words as 
 incomprehensible, unconditioned, infinite, un- 
 knowable, are in their nature privatives, they 
 are not a thought but are only one element of a 
 thought. As has been shown in the first chapter, 
 every thought is made up of a positive and a 
 privative, and it is absurd and unnatural to sepa- 
 rate the one from the other. The concept man, 
 regarded as a division of the higher concept ani- 
 mal, is made up of man and not-man. In so far 
 as other animals are included under the term 
 " not-man " they do not come into intelligent 
 cognition ; but that does not mean that they 
 cannot do so. So " the unconditioned " is really 
 a part of the thought of " the conditioned," the 
 " unknowable " a part of 4 \Q " knowable," the 
 " infinite " a part of the thought of the " finite." 
 Under material images these privatives, as such, 
 cannot be expressed ; but in pure thought which 
 deals with symbols and types alone, they can be. 
 
 But if the abstract laws of thought them- 
 selves are confined in the limits of one kind of 
 intelligence, then we cannot take an appeal 
 to them to attack this sophism. Therefore 
 
THE LAWS OF THOUGHT. 101 
 
 on maintaining their integrity the discussion 
 must finally rest. This has been fully recognized 
 by thinkers, one of whom has not long since 
 earnestly called attention to " the urgent neces- 
 sity of fathoming the psychical mechanism on 
 which rests all our intellectual life." l 
 
 In this endeavor the attempt has been made 
 to show that the logical laws are derived in 
 accordance with the general theory of evolution 
 from the natural or material laws of thinking. 
 These, as I have previously remarked, are those 
 of the association of ideas, and come under the 
 general heads of contiguity and similarity. Such 
 combinations are independent of the aim of the 
 logical laws, which is correct thinking. A German 
 writer, Dr. Windelband, has therefore argued 
 that as experience, strengthened by hereditary 
 transmission, continued to show that the particu- 
 lar combinations which are in accord with what 
 we call the laws of thought furnished the best, 
 that is, the most useful results, they were adopted 
 in preference to others and finally assumed as 
 the criteria of truth. 
 
 Of course it follows from this that as these 
 laws are merely the outcome of human experience 
 they can have no validity outside of it. Conse- 
 quently, adds the writer I have quoted, just as 
 the study of optics teaches us that the human 
 eye yields a very different picture of the exter- 
 
 1 Professor Stein thai in the Zeitschrift fur Volkerpsychologie. 
 
102 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 nal world from that given by the eye of a fly, 
 for instance, and as each of them is equally far 
 from the reality, so the truth which our intel- 
 ligence enables us to reach is not less remote 
 from that which is the absolutely true. He con- 
 siders that this is proven by the very nature 
 of the " law of contradiction" itself, which must 
 be inconsistent with the character of absolute 
 thought. For in the latter, positive truth only 
 can exist, therefore no negation, and no law 
 about the relation of affirmative to negative. 1 
 
 The latter criticism assumes that negation is of 
 the nature of error, a mistake drawn from the use 
 of the negative in applied logic. For in formal 
 logic, whether as quantity or quality, that is, in 
 pure mathematics or abstract thought, the reason- 
 ing is just as correct when negatives are employ- 
 ed as when positives, as I have remarked before. 
 The other criticism is more important, for if we 
 can reach the conclusion that the real laws of the 
 universe are other than as we understand them, 
 then our intelligence is not of a kind to repre- 
 sent them. 
 
 Such an opinion can be refuted directly. The 
 laws which we profess to know are as operative 
 in the remotest nebulae as in the planet we in- 
 habit. It is altogether likely that countless 
 
 1 Dr. W. Windelband, Die Erkenntnissiehre unter dem voelker- 
 psychologischem Gesiclitspunkte, in the Zeitschrift fur Volkerpsy- 
 chologie, 1874, Ed. VIII. S. 165 sqq. 
 
REASON UBIQUITOUS. 103 
 
 forms of intelligent beings inhabit the starry 
 wastes, receiving through sensory apparatus 
 widely different from ours very diverse impres- 
 sions of the external world. All this we know, but 
 we also know that if those beings have defined 
 the laws which underlie phenomena, they have 
 found them to be the same that we have ; for were 
 they in the least different, in principle or applica- 
 tion, they could not furnish the means, as those we 
 know do, of predicting the recurrence of the ce- 
 lestial motions with unfailing accuracy. There- 
 fore the demonstrations of pure mathematics, 
 such as the relation of an absciss to an ordinate, 
 or of the diameter to the circumference, must be 
 universally true ; and hence the logical laws 
 which are the ultimate criteria of these truths 
 must also be true to every intelligence, real or 
 possible. 1 
 
 Another and forcible reply to these objections 
 is that the laws which our intelligence has reached 
 and recognizes as universally true are not only not 
 derived from experience, but are in direct oppo- 
 sition to and are constantly contradicted by it. 
 Neither sense nor imagination has ever portrayed 
 a perfect circle in which the diameter bore to the 
 circumference the exact proportion which we 
 know it does bear. The very fact that we have 
 
 1 1 would ask -the reader willing to pursue this reasoning 
 further, to peruse the charming essay of Oersted, entitled Das 
 ganze Dasein Ein Vernunftreich. 
 
104 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 learned that our senses are wholly untrustworthy, 
 and that experience is always fallacious, shows 
 that we have tests of truth depending on some 
 other faculty. " Each series of connected facts in 
 nature furnishes the intimation of an order more 
 exact than that which it directly manifests." 1 
 
 But, it has been urged, granted that we have 
 reached something like positive knowledge of 
 those laws which are the order of the manifesta- 
 tion of phenomena, the real Inscrutable, the 
 mysterious Unknowable, escapes us still ; this is 
 the nature of phenomenal manifestation, " the 
 secret of the Power manifested in Existence." 2 
 At this point the physicist trips and falls ; and 
 here, too, the metaphysician stumbles. 
 
 I have already spoken of our aptitude to be 
 frightened by a chimera, and deceived by such 
 words as "nature" and "cause." Laws and 
 rules, by which we express Order, are restrictive 
 only in a condition of intelligence short of com- 
 
 1 Geo. Boole, An Investigation of the Laws of Thought, p. 407. 
 
 2 Herbert Spencer, First Principles, p. 112. Spinoza's 
 famous proposition, previously quoted, Unaquceque res quan- 
 tum in se est. in suo esse perseverare conatur, (Ethices, Pars III., 
 Prop. F/.,) expresses also the ultimate of modern investigation. 
 A recent critic considers it is a fallacy because the conatus 
 " surreptitiously implies a sense of effort or struggle for exist- 
 ence," whereas the logical concept of a res docs not involve 
 effort (S. N. Hodgson, The Theory of Practice, vol. I. pp. 1C4-6, 
 London, 1870.) The answer is that identity implies continu- 
 ance. In organic life we have the fact of nutrition, a function 
 whose duty is to supply waste, and hence offer direct opposition 
 to perturbing forces. 
 
TR UE FREEDOM ABOVE LA W. 105 
 
 pleteness, only therefore in that province of 
 thought which concerns itself with material facts. 
 The musician is not fettered by the laws of 
 harmony, but only by those of discord. The 
 truly virtuous man, remarks Aristotle, never has 
 occasion to practise self-denial. Hence, mathe- 
 matically, " the theory of the intellectual action in- 
 volves the recognition of a sphere of thought from 
 which all limits are withdrawn." l True freedom, 
 real being, is only possible when law as such is 
 inexistent. Only the lawless makes the law. 
 When the idea of the laws of order thus disap- 
 pears in that of free function consistent with per- 
 fect order, when, as Kant expresses it, we ascend 
 from the contemplation of things acting accord- 
 ing to law, to action according to the representa- 
 tion of law, 2 we can, without audacity, believe 
 that we have penetrated the secret of existence, 
 that we have reached the limits of explanation 
 and found one wholly satisfying the highest rea- 
 son. Intelligence, not apart from phenomena, but 
 parallel with them, not under law, but through 
 perfect harmony above it, power one with being, 
 the will which is "the essence of reason," the 
 emanant cause of phenomena, immanent only by 
 the number of its relations we have not learned, 
 this is the satisfying and exhaustive solution. 
 
 1 Geo. Boole, The Laics of Thought, p. 419. 
 
 2 Kant, The Metaphysic of Ethics, p. 23 (Eng. Trans. Lon- 
 don, 1809.) 
 
106 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 The folly lies not in claiming reason as the abso- 
 lute, but in assuming that the absolute is beyond 
 and against reason. 
 
 There is nothing new in this explanation ; and 
 it is none the worse for being old. If Anaxag- 
 oras discerned it dimly, and many a one since 
 him has spoken of Intelligence, Reason, Nous or 
 Logos as the constructive factor of the creation ; 
 if " all the riper religions of the Orient assumed 
 as their fundamental principle that unless the 
 Highest penetrates all parts of the Universe, 
 and itself conditions whatever is conditioned, 
 no universal order, no Kosmos, no real exist- 
 ence is thinkable ; " 1 such inadequate expressions 
 should never obscure the truth that reason in 
 its loftiest flights descries nothing nobler than 
 itself. 
 
 The relative, as its name implies, for ever 
 presupposes and points to the absolute, the latter 
 an Intelligence also, not one that renders ours 
 futile and fallacious, but one that imparts to ours 
 the capacity we possess of reaching eternal and 
 ubiquitous truth. The severest mathematical rea- 
 soning forces us to this conclusion, and we can 
 dispense with speculation about it. 
 
 Only on the principle which here receives its 
 proof, that man has something in him of God, 
 that the norm of the true holds good throughout, 
 
 i Creuzer, Symbolik und Mythologie der alien Voelker, Bd. 
 I. s. 29i. 
 
FAITH vs. REASON. 107 
 
 can he know or care anything about divinity. 
 " It takes a god to discern a god/' profoundly 
 wrote Novalis. 
 
 When a religion teaches what reason disclaims, 
 not through lack of testimony but through a 
 denial of the rights of reason, then that religion 
 wars against itself and will fall. Faith is not the 
 acceptance of what intelligence rejects, but a 
 suspension of judgment for want of evidence. 
 A thoroughly religious mind will rejoice when 
 its faith is shaken with doubt ; for the doubt 
 indicates increased light rendering perceptible 
 some possible error not before seen. 
 
 Least of all should a believer in a divine 
 revelation deny the oneness of intelligence. For if 
 he is right, then the revealed truth he talks about 
 is but relative and partial, and those inspired 
 men who claimed for it the sign manual of the 
 Absolute were fools, insane or liars. 
 
 If the various arguments I have rehearsed 
 indicate conclusively that in the laws of thought 
 we have the norms of absolute truth and skepti- 
 cism on this point can be skepticism and not be- 
 lief only by virtue of the very law which it doubts 
 some important corollaries present themselves. 
 
 Regarding in the first place the nature of 
 these laws, we find them very different from 
 those of physical necessity those which are 
 called the laws of nature. The latter are authori- 
 tative, they are never means to an end, they 
 
108 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 admit no exception, they leave no room for 
 error. Not so with the laws of reasoning. Man 
 far more frequently disregards than obeys them ; 
 they leave a wide field for fallacy. Wherein then 
 lies that theoretical necessity which is the essence 
 of law ? The answer is that the laws of reason- 
 ing are purposive only, they are regulative, not 
 constitutive, and their theoretical necessity lies 
 in the end, the result of reasoning, that is, in 
 the knowing, in the recognition of truth. They 
 are what the Germans call Ziceckyesetze. 1 
 
 But in mathematical reasoning and in the 
 processes of physical nature the absolute charac- 
 ter of the laws which prevail depends for its 
 final necessity on their consistency, their entire 
 correspondence with the laws of right reasoning. 
 Applied to them the purposive character of the 
 laws is not seen, for their ends are fulfilled. We 
 are brought, therefore, to the momentous con- 
 clusion that the manifestation of Order, whether 
 in material or mental processes, " affords a pre- 
 sumption, not measurable indeed but real, of the 
 fulfilment of an end or purpose ;" * and this 
 purpose, one which has other objects in view 
 than the continuance of physical processes. The 
 history of mind, from protoplasmic sensation 
 
 i See this distinction between physical and thought laws 
 fully set forth by Prof. Boole in the appendix to The Laws of 
 Thouf/Jit, and by Dr. Windelband, Zeitschriftfiir VoeLkerpsycho- 
 %/^Bd. VIII., s. 165 sqq. 
 2 Geo. Boole, u. s. p. 399. 
 
THE HISTORY OF MIND. 109 
 
 upward, must be a progression, whose end will 
 be worth more than was its beginning, a process, 
 which has for its purpose the satisfaction of the 
 laws of mind. This is nothing else than correct 
 thinking, the attainment of truth. 
 
 But this conclusion, reached by a searching 
 criticism of the validity of scientific laws, is pre- 
 cisely that which is the postulate of all developed 
 creeds. " The faith of all historical religions," 
 says Bunsen, " starts from the assumption of a 
 universal moral order, in which the good is alone 
 the true, and the true is the only good." 1 
 
 The purposive nature of the processes of 
 thought, as well as the manner in which they 
 govern the mind, is illustrated by the history of 
 man. His actions, whether as an individual or as 
 a nation, are guided by ideas not derived from 
 the outer world, for they do not correspond to 
 actual objects, but from mental pictures of things 
 as he wants them to exist. These are his hopes, 
 his wishes, his ideals ; they are the more potent, 
 and prompt to more vigorous action, the clearer 
 they are to his mind. Even when he is uncon- 
 scious of them, they exist as tendencies, or in- 
 stincts, inherited often from some remote ances- 
 tor, perhaps even the heir-loom of a stage of 
 
 1 " Der Glaube aller gescliichtlichen Religionen gcht aus 
 von dieser Aimahme einer sittliclien, in Gott bewusst lebenden, 
 Weltordnung, wonacli das Gate das allein Wahre 1st, and das 
 AVahre das allein Gate." Gott in der Geschichte, Bd. I. s. xl. 
 'Leipzig, 1857. 
 
110 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 lower life, for they occur where sensation alone 
 is present, and are an important factor in general 
 evolution. 
 
 It is usually conceded that this theory of or- 
 ganic development very much attenuates the 
 evidence of what is known as the argument from 
 design in nature, by which the existence of an 
 intelligent Creator is sought to be shown. If the 
 distinction between the formal laws of math- 
 ematics, which are those of nature, and logic, 
 which are those of mind, be fully understood, no 
 one will seek such an argument in the former 
 but in the latter only, for they alone, as I have 
 shown, are purposive, and they are wholly so. 
 The only God that nature points to is an ad- 
 amantine Fate. 
 
 If religion has indeed the object which Bun- 
 sen assigns it, physical phenomena cannot concern 
 it. Its votaries should not look to change the 
 operation of natural laws by incantations, pray- 
 ers or miracles. 
 
 Whenever in the material world there pre- 
 sents itself a seeming confusion, it is certain to 
 turn out but an incompleteness of our ob- 
 servation, and on closer inspection it resolves 
 itself into some higher scheme of Order. This 
 is not so in the realm of thought. Wrong think- 
 ing never can become right thinking. A profound 
 writer has said : " One explanation only of these 
 facts can be given, viz., that the distinction be- 
 
NO CONFUSION IN NATURE. Ill 
 
 tween true and false, between correct and incor- 
 rect, exists in the processes of the intellect, but 
 not in the region of a physical necessity." 1 A re- 
 ligion therefore which claims as its mission the 
 discovery of the true and its identification with 
 the good, in other words the persuading man 
 that he should always act in accordance with the 
 dictates of right reasoning should be addressed 
 primarily to the intellect. 
 
 As man can attain to certain truths which 
 are without any mixture of fallacy, which when 
 once he comprehends them he can never any 
 more doubt, and which though thus absolute do 
 not fetter his intellect but first give it the use 
 of all its powers to the extent of those truths ; 
 so he can conceive of an Intelligence in which 
 all truth is thus without taint of error. Not 
 only is such an Intelligence conceivable, it is 
 necessary to conceive it, in order to complete the 
 scientific induction of " a sphere of thought from 
 which all limits are withdrawn," forced upon us 
 by the demonstrations of the exact sciences. 2 
 
 Thus do we reach the foundation for the faith 
 in a moral government of the world, which it has 
 been the uniform characteristic of religions to 
 
 1 Geo Boole, Laws of Thought, p. 410. 
 
 2 The latest researches in natural science confirm the expres- 
 sions of W. von Humboldt: "Das Streben der Natur ist auf 
 etwas Uubeschranktes gerichtet." " DieNatur mit endlichen 
 Mitteln unendliche Zwecke verfolgt." Ueber den Geschlechts- 
 
 unterschied, etc. 
 
112 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 assert ; but a government, as thus analytically 
 reached, not easily corresponding with that which 
 popular religion speaks of. Such feeble senti- 
 ments as mercy, benevolence and effusive love, 
 scarcely find place in this conception of the 
 source of universal order. In this cosmical dust- 
 cloud w^e inhabit, whose each speck is a sun, 
 man's destiny plays a microscopic part. The 
 vexed question whether ours is the best possible 
 or the worst possible world, drops into startling 
 insignificance. Religion has taught the abnega- 
 tion of self; science is first to teach the humilia- 
 tion of the race. Not for man's behoof were 
 created the greater and the lesser lights, not for 
 his deeds will the sun grow dark or the stars fall, 
 not with any reference to his pains or pleasure 
 was this universe spread upon the night. That 
 Intelligence which pursues its own ends in this 
 All, which sees from first to last the chain of 
 causes which mould human action, measures not 
 its purposes by man's halting sensations. Such 
 an Intelligence is fitly described by the philos- 
 opher-poet as one, 
 
 " Wo die Gerechtigkeit so Wurzel schlaget, 
 Und Schuld und Unschuld so erhaben waget 
 Dass sie vertritt die Stelle aller Giite." l 
 
 In the scheme of the universe, pain and 
 pleasure, truth and error, has each its fitness, 
 and no single thought or act can be judged 
 
 1 Wilhelm von Humboldt, Sonnette, " Hochste Gerechtig- 
 keit." 
 
HIGHEST JUSTICE. 113 
 
 apart from all others that ever have been and 
 ever shall be. 
 
 Such was the power that was contemplated 
 by the Hebrew prophet, one from which all 
 evil things and all good things come, and who 
 disposes them all to the fulfilment of a final pur- 
 pose: 
 
 " I am the Lord and there is none else. I form the light 
 and create darkness ; I make peace and create evil." 
 
 " I am God and there is none like me, declaring the end 
 from the beginning, and from ancient times the things which 
 are not yet done." 1 
 
 In a similar strain the ancient Aryan sang : 
 
 " This do I ask thee, tell me, O Ahura ! 
 
 Who is he, working good, made the light and also darkness ? 
 "Who is he, working good, made the sleep as well as waking? 
 Who the night, as well as noon and the morning? " 
 
 And the reply came : 
 
 " Know also this, O pure Zarathustra : through my wisdom, 
 through which was the beginning of the world, so also its end 
 shall be." 2 
 
 Or as the Arabian apostle wrote, inspired by 
 the same idea : 
 
 "Praise the name of thy Lord, the Most High, 
 Who hath created and balanced all things, 
 Who hath fixed their destinies and guideth them." 
 
 " The Revelation of this book is from the Mighty, the Wise. 
 We have not created the Heavens and the Earth and all that is 
 between them otherwise than with a purpose and for a settled 
 term." 3 
 
 1 Isaiah, xlv. 7 ; xlvi. 10. 
 
 2 Khordah avesta, Ormazd Yasht, 38, and Ya$na, 42. 
 
 3 The Koran, Suras Ixxxvii., xlvi. 
 
 8 
 
THE PRAYER AND ITS ANSWER. 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 Religion starts with a Prayer. This is an appeal to the unknown, and is 
 indispensable in religious thought. The apparent exceptions of Buddhism 
 and Confucianism. 
 
 All prayers relate to the fulfilment of a wish. At first its direct object 
 is alone thought of. This so frequently fails that the indirect object rises 
 into view. This stated to be the increase of the pleasurable emotions. The 
 inadequacy of this statement. 
 
 The answers to prayer. As a form of Expectant Attention, it exerts 
 much subjective power. Can it influence external phenomena? It is possi- 
 ble. Deeply religious minds reject both these answers, however. They 
 claim the objective answer to be Inspiration. All religions unite in this claim. 
 
 Inspirations have been contradictory. That is genuine which teaches 
 truths which cannot be doubted concerning duty and deity. A certain 
 mental condition favors the attainment of such truths. This simulated in 
 religious cntheasm. Examples. It is allied to the most intense intellectual 
 action, but its steps remain unknown. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE PRAYER AND ITS ANSWER. 
 
 THE foregoing analysis of the religious senti- 
 ment results in finding it, even in its simplest 
 forms, a product of complicated reasoning 
 forced into action by some of the strongest 
 emotions, and maintaining its position inde- 
 feasibly through the limitations of the intellect. 
 This it does, however, with a certain nobleness, 
 for while it wraps the unknown in sacred 
 mystery, it proclaims man one in nature with 
 the Highest, by birthright a son of the gods, of 
 an intelligence akin to theirs, and less than they 
 only in degree. Through thus presenting at 
 once his strength and his feebleness, his grand- 
 eur and his degradation, religion goes beyond 
 philosophy or utility in suggesting motives for 
 exertion, stimuli to labor. This phase of it 
 will now occupy us. 
 
 The Religious Sentiment manifests itself in 
 thought, in word and in act through the respect- 
 ive media of the Prayer, the Myth and the Cult. 
 The first embraces the personal relations of the 
 
118 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 individual to the object of his worship, the 
 second expresses the opinions current in a com- 
 munity about the nature and actions of that 
 object, the last includes the symbols and cere- 
 monies under and by which it is represented and 
 propitiated. 
 
 The first has the logical priority. Man 
 cares nothing for God can care nothing for 
 him practically except as an aid to the fulfil- 
 ment of his desires, the satisfaction of his wants, 
 as the " ground of his hopes." The root of the 
 religious sentiment, I have said, is " a wish 
 whose fruition depends upon unknown power." 
 An appeal for aid to this unknown power, is the 
 first form of prayer in its religious sense. It is 
 not merely " the soul's sincere desire." This 
 may well be and well directed, and yet not 
 religious, as the devotion of the mathematician to 
 the solution of an important problem. "With 
 the desire must be the earnest appeal to the un- 
 known. A theological dictionary I have at hand 
 almost correctly defines it as " a petition for 
 spiritual or physical benefits which [we believe] 
 we cannot obtain without divine co-operation." 
 The words in brackets must be inserted to com- 
 plete, the definition. 
 
 It need not be expressed in language. Rous- 
 seau, in his Confessions, tells of a bishop who, in 
 visiting his diocese, came across an old woman 
 who was troubled because she could frame no 
 

 
 SILENT PRA YER. 119 
 
 prayer in words, but only cry, " Oh ! " " Good 
 mother," said the wise bishop, " Pray always so. 
 Your prayers are better than ours." 
 
 A petition for assistance is, as I have said, one 
 of its first forms ; but not its only one. The 
 assistance asked in simple prayers is often 
 nothing more than the neutrality of the gods, 
 their non-interference ; "no preventing Prov- 
 idence," as the expression is in our popular 
 religion. Prayers of fear are of this kind : 
 
 " And they say, God be merciful, 
 Who ne'er said, God be praised." 
 
 Some of the Egyptian formulae even threaten 
 the gods if they prevent success. 2 The wish 
 accomplished, the prayer may be one of grati- 
 tude, often enough of that kind described by La 
 Rochefoucauld, of which a prominent element is 
 " a lively sense of possible favors to come." 3 
 
 Or again, self-abasement being so natural a 
 form of flattery that to call ourselves " obedient 
 
 1 The "silent worship " of the Quakers is defended by the 
 writers of that sect, on the ground that prayer is " often very im- 
 perfectly performed and sometimes materially interrupted by 
 the use of words." Joseph John Gurney, The DistinguishingViews 
 and Practice of the Society of Friends, p. 300. (London, 1834.) 
 
 2 Creuzer, Symbolik und Mythologie der alien Volker, Bd. I. , s. 
 162. 
 
 8 The loarned Bishop Butler, author of the Analogy of 
 Relig'on, justly gives prominence to u our expectation of future 
 benefits," as a reason for gratitude to God. Sermons, p. 155. 
 (London, 1841.) 
 
120 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 and humble servants " of others, has passed 
 into one of the commonest forms of address, 
 many prayers are made up of similar expressions 
 of humility and contrition, the votary calling 
 himself a " miserable sinner " and a " vile worm," 
 and on the other hand magnifying his Lord as 
 greater than all other gods, mighty and helpful 
 to those who assiduously worship him. 
 
 In some form or other, as of petition, grati- 
 tude or contrition, uttered in words or confined 
 to the aspirations of the soul, prayer is a ne- 
 cessary factor in the religious life. It always 
 has been, and it must be present. 
 
 The exceptions which may be taken to this 
 in religious systems are chiefly two, those sup- 
 posed to have been founded by Buddha Sakya- 
 muni and Confucius. 
 
 It is undoubtedly correct that Buddha dis- 
 couraged prayer. He permitted it at best in 
 the inferior grades of discipleship. For himself, 
 and all who reached his stage of culture, he pro- 
 nounced it futile. 
 
 But Buddha did not set out to teach a 
 religion, but rather the inutility of all creeds. 
 He struck shrewdly at the root of them by placing 
 the highest condition of man in the total extin- 
 guishment of desire. He bound the gods in 
 fetters by establishing a theory of causal con- 
 nection (the twelve Nidana) which does away 
 with the necessity of ruling powers. He then 
 
BUDDHA'S TEACHING. 121 
 
 swept both matter and spirit into unreality 
 by establishing the canon of ignorance, that the 
 highest knowledge is to know that nothing is ; 
 that there is neither being nor not-being, nor 
 yet the becoming. After this wholesale icono- 
 clasm the only possible object in life for the 
 sage is the negative one of avoiding pain, which 
 though as unreal as anything else, interferes 
 with his meditations on its unreality. To this 
 negative end the only aid he can expect is from 
 other sages who have gone farther in self-culti- 
 vation. Self, therefore, is the first, the collec- 
 tive body of sages is the second, and the written 
 instruction of Buddha is the third ; and these 
 three are the only sources to which the con- 
 sistent Buddhist looks for aid. 
 
 This was Buddha's teaching. But it is not 
 Buddhism as professed by the hundreds of mil- 
 lions in Ceylon, in Thibet, China, Japan, and 
 Siberia, who claim Sakyamuni under his names 
 Buddha, the awakened, Tathagata, thus gone, or 
 gone before, Siddartha, the accomplisher of the 
 wish, and threescore and ten others of like pur- 
 port, as their inspired teacher. Millions of 
 saints, holy men, Buddhas, they believe, are 
 ready to aid in every way the true believer, and 
 incessant, constant prayer is, they maintain, the 
 one efficient means to insure this aid. Repeti- 
 tion, dinning the divinities and wearying them 
 into answering, is their theory. Therefore 
 
122 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 they will repeat a short formula of four words 
 (om mani padme hum Om! the jewel in the 
 lotus, amen) thousands of times a day ; or, as 
 they correctly think it not a whit more mechan- 
 ical, they write it a million times on strips of 
 paper, fasten it around a cylinder, attach this to 
 a water or a wind-wheel, and thus sleeping or 
 waking, at home or abroad, keep up a steady 
 fire of prayer at the gods, which finally, they 
 sanguinely hope, will bring them to submission. 
 No sect has such entire confidence in the 
 power of prayer as the Buddhists. The most 
 pious Mahometan or Christian does not approach 
 theTr'faitli. Mter all is said and done, the latter 
 has room to doubt the efficacy of his prayer. 
 It may be refused. Not so the Buddhists. They 
 have a syllogism which covers the case com- 
 pletely, as follows : 
 
 All things are in the power of the gods. 
 
 The gods are in the ] ower of prayer. 
 
 Prayer is at the will of the saint. 
 
 Therefore all things are in the power of the saint. 
 
 The only reason that any prayer fails is that 
 it is not repeated often enough a statement 
 difficult to refute. 
 
 The case with Confucius was different. 1 No 
 
 i 
 
 speculative dreamer, but a practical man, bent 
 
 1 The expressions of Confucius' religious views may bs 
 found in The Doctrine of tlie Mean, chaps, xiii., xvi., tlie Ana- 
 lects, i. , 99, 100, vii., and in a few other passages of the canonical 
 books. 
 
CONFUCIUS' TEACHING. 123 
 
 on improving his fellows by teaching them self- 
 reliance, industry, honesty, good feeling and the 
 attainment of material comfort, he did not see 
 in the religious systems and doctrines of his time 
 any assistance to these ends. Therefore, like 
 Socrates and many other men of ancient and 
 modern times, without actually condemning the 
 faiths around him, or absolutely neglecting some 
 external respect to their usages, he taught his 
 followers to turn away from religious topics and 
 occupy themselves with subjects of immediate 
 utility. For questions of duty, man, he taught, 
 has a sufficient guide within himself. " What 
 you do not like," he said, "when done to your- 
 self, do not to others." The wishes, he adds, 
 should be limited to the attainable ; thus their 
 disappointment can be avoided by a just estimate 
 of one's own powers. He used to compare a 
 wise man to an archer : " When the archer 
 misses the target, he seeks for the cause of his 
 failure within himself." He did not like to talk 
 about spiritual beings. When asked whether 
 the dead had knowledge, he replied : " There is 
 no present urgency about the matter. If they 
 have, you will know it for yourself in time." 
 He did not deny the existence of unseen pow- 
 ers ; on the contrary, he said : " The kwei shin 
 (the most general term for supernatural beings) 
 enter into all things, and there is nothing with- 
 out them ; " but he added, " We look for them 
 
121 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 and do not see them ; we listen, but do not hear 
 them." In speaking of deity, he dropped the 
 personal syllable (te) and only spoke of heaven, 
 in the indefinite sense. Such was this extraor- 
 dinary man. The utilitarian theory, what we 
 call the common sense view of life, was never 
 better taught. But his doctrine is not a re- 
 ligion. His followers erect temples, and from 
 filial respect pay the usual honors to their an- 
 cestors, as Confucius himself did. But they 
 ignore religious observances, strictly so-callec 1 . 
 
 These examples, therefore, do not at all con- 
 flict with the general statement that no religion 
 can exist without prayer. On the contrary, it 
 is the native expression of the religious senti- 
 ment, that to which we must look for its most 
 hidden meaning. The thoughtful Novalis, whose 
 meditations are so rich in reflections on the re- 
 ligious nature of man, well said : " Prayer is to 
 religion what thought is to philosophy. To 
 pray is to make religion. The religious sense 
 prays with like necessity that the reason thinks." 
 
 Whatever the form of the prayer, it has 
 direct or indirect relation to the accomplishment 
 of a wish. David prays to the Lord as the one 
 who " satisfies the desire of every living thing," 
 AN ho " will fulfil the desire of them that fear 
 him," and it is with the like faith that the heart 
 of every votary is stirred when he approaches in 
 prayer the divinity he adores. 
 
THE ARYAN PRAYER. 125 
 
 Widely various are the things wished for. 
 Their character is the test of religions. In prim- 
 itive faiths and in uncultivated minds, prayers 
 are confined to the nearest material advantages ; 
 they are directed to the attainment of food, of 
 victory in combat, of safety in danger, of per- 
 sonal prosperity. They may all be summed up 
 in a line of one which occurs in the Eig V eda : 
 " Lord Varuna ! Grant that we may prosper 
 in getting and keeping /" 
 
 Beyond this point of " getting and keeping," 
 few primitive prayers take us. Those of the 
 American Indians, as I have elsewhere shown, re- 
 mained in this stage among the savage tribes, and 
 rose above it only in the civilized states of 
 Mexico and Peru. Prayers for health, for 
 plenteous harvests, for safe voyages and the like 
 are of this nature, though from their familiarity 
 to us they seem less crude than the simple- 
 hearted petition of the old Aryan, which I have 
 quoted. They mean the same. 
 
 The more thoughtful votaries of the higher 
 forms of religion have, however, frequently 
 drawn the distinction between the direct and 
 indirect fulfilment of the wish. An abundant 
 harvest, restoration to health, or a victory in 
 battle is the object of our hopes, not in itself, 
 but for its results upon ourselves. These, in 
 their final expression, can mean nothing else than 
 agreeable sensations and pleasurable emotions. 
 
120 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 These, therefore, are the real though indirect 
 objects of such prayers; often unconsciously so, 
 because the ordinary devotee has little capacity 
 and less inclination to analyze the nature of his 
 religious feelings. 
 
 A recent writer, Mr. Hodgson, has said : 
 " The real answer to prayer is the increase of 
 the joyful emotions, the decrease of the painful 
 ones." 1 It would seem a simpler plan to make 
 this directly the purport of our petitions ; but 
 to the modern mind this naked simplicity would 
 be distasteful. 
 
 Nor is the ordinary supplicant willing to look 
 so far. The direct, not the indirect object of the 
 wish, is what he wants. The lazzarone of Naples 
 prays to his patron saint to favor his choice of a 
 lottery ticket ; if it turn out an unlucky number 
 he will take the little leaden image of the saint 
 from his pocket, revile it, spit on it, and trample 
 it in the mud. Another man, when his prayer 
 for success is not followed by victory, sends gifts 
 to the church, flogs himself in public and fasts. 
 Xenophon gives us in his Economics the prayer 
 of a pious Athenian of his time, in the person of 
 Ischomachus. " I seek to obtain," says the latter, 
 " from the gods by just prayers, strength and 
 health, the respect of the community, the love 
 of my friends, an honorable termination to 
 my combats, and riches, the fruit of honest in- 
 
 1 An Inquiry into the Theory of Practice, p. 330. 
 
CLASSICAL PRAYERS. 127 
 
 das try." Xenophon evidently considered these 
 appropriate objects for prayer, and from the 
 petitions in many recent manuals of devotion, 
 I should suppose most Christians of to-day would 
 not see in them anything inappropriate. 
 
 In spite of the effort that has been made by 
 Professor Creuzer 1 to show that the classical 
 nations rose to a higher use of prayer, one which 
 made spiritual growth in the better sense of the 
 phrase its main end ; I think such instances were 
 confined to single philosophers and poets. They do 
 not represent the prayers of the average votary. 
 Then and now he, as a rule, has little or no idea 
 of any other answer to his prayer than the at- 
 tainment of his wish. 
 
 As such petitions, however, more frequently 
 fail than succeed in their direct object, and as 
 the alternative of considering them impotent is 
 not open to the votary, some other explanation 
 of their failure was taught in very early day . 
 At first, it was that the god was angered, and re- 
 fused the petition out of revenge. Later, the 
 indirect purpose of such a prayer asserted itself 
 
 1 Symbolik und Mythologle der Alien Volker. Bd. L, ss. 165, 
 sqq. One of the most favorable examples (not mentioned by 
 Creuzer) is the formula with which Apollonius of Tyana closed 
 every prayer and gave as the summary of all : " Give me, ye 
 Gods, what I deserve " Ao^re [JLOI ra oQethopeva. The Chris- 
 tian's comment on this would be in the words of Hamlet's reply 
 to Polonius : " God's bodkin, man ! use every man after his 
 desert and who should 'scape whipping ? " 
 
128 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 more clearly, and aided by a nobler conception 
 of Divinity, suggested that the refusal of the 
 lower is a preparation for a higher reward. 
 Children, in well-ordered households, are fre- 
 quently refused by parents who love them well ; 
 this present analogy was early seized to explain 
 the failure of prayer. Unquestioning submis- 
 sion to the divine will was inculcated. Some 
 even went so far as to think it improper to de- 
 fine any wish at all, and subsumed all prayer 
 under the one formula, " Thy will be done." 
 Such was the teaching of St. Augustine, whose 
 favorite prayer was Da quodjubes, etjube quod 
 vis, a phrase much criticized by Pelagius and 
 others of his time as too quietistic. 1 The usual 
 Christian doctrine of resignation proceeds in 
 theory to this extent. Such a notion of the pur- 
 pose of prayer leads to a cheerful acceptance of 
 the effects of physical laws, effects which an 
 enlightened religious mind never asks to be 
 altered in its favor, for the promises and aims 
 of religion should be wholly outside the arena of 
 their operation. The ideal prayer has quite 
 other objects than to work material changes. 
 
 To say, as does Mr. Hodgson, that its aim is 
 the increase of the joyful emotions is far from 
 
 1 Aurplii Augustini, De Dono Pvrseverantice, cap. xx. 
 Comte remarks " Depuis St. Augustin toutes les ames pures 
 ont de plus en plus senti, atravers 1'egoisme Chret : en, qneprier 
 peutn'etre pas demander." Systtme de Politiqne Positive, I., p. 
 260. Popular Protestantism has retrograded in this respect. 
 
PRAYER DEFINED. 129 
 
 sufficient. The same may be said of most 
 human effort, the effort to make money, for in- 
 stance. The indirect object of money-making 
 is also the increase of the agreeable feelings. 
 The similarity of purpose might lead to a belief 
 that the aims of religion and business are iden- 
 tical. 
 
 Before we can fully decide on what, in the 
 specifically religious sense of the word, is the 
 answer to prayer, we should inquire as a matter 
 of fact what effect it actually exerts, and to do 
 this we should understand what it is as a psy- 
 chological process. The reply to this is that 
 prayer, in its psychological definition, is a form 
 of Expectant Attention. It is always urged by 
 religious teachers that it must be very earnest and 
 continuous to be successful. " Importunity is of 
 the essence of successful prayer," says Canon 
 Liddon in a recent sermon. In the New Tes- 
 tament it is likened to a constant knocking at 
 a door ; and by a curious parity of thought the 
 Chinese character for prayer is composed of the 
 signs for a spirit and an axe or hammer. 1 
 We must " keep hammering " as a colloquial 
 phrase has it. Strong belief is also required. 
 To pray with faith we must expect with confi- 
 dence. 
 
 1 Plath, Die Religion und Cultus der alien Chineser, s. 836. 
 This author observes that the Chinese prayers are confined to tem- 
 poral benefits only, and are all either prayers of petition or grat- 
 itude. Prayers of contrition are unknown. 
 
 9 
 
130 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Now that such a condition of expectant at- 
 tention, prolonged and earnest, will have a very 
 powerful subjective effect, no one acquainted 
 with the functions of the human economy can 
 doubt. " Any state of the body," observes 
 the physiologist Miiller, " expected with certain 
 confidence is very prone to ensue." A pill of 
 bread-crumbs, which the patient supposes to 
 contain a powerful cathartic, will often produce 
 copious evacuations. No one who studies the 
 history of medicine can question that scrof- 
 ulous swellings and ulcerations were cured by 
 the royal touch, that paralytics have regained the 
 use of their limbs by touching the relics of the 
 saints, and that in many countries beside Judea 
 the laying on of hands and the words of a holy 
 man have made issues to heal and the lame to walk. 1 
 
 Such effects are not disputed by physicians as 
 probable results of .prayer or faith considered as 
 expectant attention. The stigmata of St. Fran- 
 cis d'Assisi are more than paralleled by those 
 of Louise Lateau, now living at Bois d'Haine in 
 Belgium, whose hands, feet and side bleed every 
 Friday like those of Christ on the cross. A 
 commission of medical men after the most care- 
 ful precautions against deception attributed 
 these hemorrhages to the effect of expectation 
 
 1 Numerous examples can be found in medical text books, 
 for instance in Dr.Tuke's, The Influence, of the Mind on the Body. 
 London, 1873. 
 
THE POWER OF BELIEF. 131 
 
 (prayer) vastly increased in force by repetition. 1 
 If human testimony is worth anything, the cures 
 of Porte Royal e are not open to dispute. 2 
 
 The mental consequences of a prayerful con- 
 dition of mind are to inspire patience under 
 afflictions, hope in adversity, courage in the 
 presence of danger and a calm confidence in the 
 face of death itself. How mightily such in- 
 fluences have worked in history is shown in every 
 religious war, and in the lives of the martyrs of 
 all faiths. It matters not what they believed, so 
 only that they believed it thoroughly, and the 
 gates of Hades could not prevail against them. 
 
 No one will question that these various and 
 momentous results are the legitimate effects or 
 answers to prayers. But whether prayer can in- 
 fluence the working of the material forces ex- 
 ternal to the individual is a disputed point. If 
 it cannot in some way do this, prayers for rain, 
 for harvests, for safety at sea, for restoration to 
 health, for delivery from grasshoppers 3 and 
 
 1 The commission appointed by tli3 Royal Academy of Med- 
 icine of Belgium on Louise Lateau reported in March, 1875, and 
 most of the medical periodicals of that year contain abstracts of 
 its paper. 
 
 2 They may be found in the life of Pascal, written by his 
 sister, and in many other works of the time. 
 
 3 It is worthy of note, as an exponent of the condition of 
 religious thought in 1 S75, that in May of that year the Gover- 
 nor of the State of Missouri appointed by official proclamat'on 
 a day of prayer to check the advance of the grasshoppers. He 
 should also have requested the clergy to pronounce the ban of 
 
132 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 pestilence, whether for our own benefit or others, 
 are hardly worth reciting. A physicist expresses 
 the one opinion in these words : " Science asserts 
 that without a disturbance of natural law, quite 
 as serious as the stoppage of an eclipse or the 
 rolling of the St. Lawrence up the Falls of 
 Niagara, no act of humiliation, individual or 
 national, could call one shower from heaven or 
 deflect toward us a single beam of the sun." 
 " Assuming the efficacy of free prayer to pro- 
 duce changes in external nature, it necessarily 
 follows that natural laws are more or less at the 
 mercy of man's volition." 1 
 
 This authoritative statement, much discussed 
 at the time it was published, does not in fact 
 express the assertion of science. To the scientific 
 apprehension, man's volitions and his prayers are 
 states of emotion, inseparably connected in their 
 manifestations with changes in his cerebral 
 structure, with relative elevation of temperature, 
 and with the elimination of oxygen and phos- 
 phorus, in other words with chemico- vital phe- 
 nomena and the transformation of force. Science 
 also adds that there is a constant interaction of 
 ' all force, and it is not prepared to deny that the 
 force expended by a national or individual 
 prayer may become a co-operating cause in 
 
 the Church against them, as the Bishop of Rheims did in the 
 ninth century. 
 
 1 Tyndall, On Prayer and Natural Law, 1872. 
 
PRAYER AND FORCE. 133 
 
 the material change asked for, even if the latter 
 be a rain shower. This would not affect a 
 natural law but only its operation, and that 
 much every act of our life does. The fact that 
 persistency and earnestness in prayer i. e., the 
 increased development of force add to its 
 efficacy, would accord with such a scientific 
 view. It would further be very materially 
 corroborated by the accepted doctrine of the 
 orders of force. A unit of electrical or magnetic 
 force equals many of the force of gravity ; a 
 number of electrical units are required to make 
 one of chemical force; and chemico- vital or 
 " metabolic" force is still higher; whereas 
 thought regarded as a form of force must be 
 vastly beyond this again. 
 
 To render a loadstone, which lifts filings of 
 iron by its magnetic force, capable of doing the 
 same by the force of gravity, its density would 
 have to be increased more than a thousand 
 million times. All forces differ in like degree. 
 Professor Faraday calculated that the force 
 latent in the chemical composition of one drop 
 of water, equals that manifested in an average 
 thunderstorm. In our limited knowledge of the 
 relation of forces therefore, a scientific man is 
 rash to deny that the chemico- vital forces set 
 loose by an earnest prayer may affect the oper- 
 ation of natural laws outside the body as they 
 confessedly do in it. 
 
134 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Experience alone can decide such a question, 
 and I for one, from theory and from observation, 
 believe in the material efficacy of prayer. In a 
 certain percentage of the cases where the wished- 
 for material result followed, the physical force of 
 the active cerebral action has seemed to me a 
 co-operating cause. A physician can observe 
 this to best advantage in the sickness of children, 
 as they are free from subjective bias, their con- 
 stitutions are delicately susceptible, and the 
 prayers for them are in their immediate vicinity 
 and very earnest. 
 
 But this admission after all is a barren one 
 to the truly devout mind. The effect gained 
 does not depend on the God to whom the prayer 
 is offered. Blind physical laws bring it about, 
 and any event that comes through their compul- 
 sive force is gelded of its power to fecundate the 
 germs of the better religious life. The knowl- 
 edge of this would paralyze faith. 
 
 Further to attenuate the value of my admission, 
 another consideration arises, this time prompted 
 not by speculative criticism, but by reverence 
 itself. A scholar whom I have already quoted 
 justly observes : " Whenever we prefer a request 
 as a means of obtaining what we wish for, we 
 are not praying in the religious sense of the 
 term." 1 Or, as a recent theologian puts the same 
 
 1 S. M. Hodgson, An Inquiry into the Theory of Practice, 
 pp. 329, 330. 
 
WORDS OF ST. JOHN. 135 
 
 idea : " Every true prayer prays to be refused, 
 if the granting of it would be hurtful to us or 
 subversive of God's glory." 1 The real answer 
 to prayer can never be an event or occurrence. 
 Only in moments of spiritual weakness and 
 obscured vision, when governed by his emotions 
 or sensations, will the reverent soul ask a definite 
 transaction, a modification in the operation of 
 natural laws, still less such vulgar objects as 
 victory, wealth or health. 
 
 The prayer of faith finds its only true ob- 
 jective answer in itself, in accepting whatever 
 befalls as the revelation of the will of God as 
 to what is best. This temper of mind as the 
 real meaning of prayer was beautifully set forth 
 by St. John : "If we know that he hear us, 
 whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the 
 petitions that we desired of him." 2 
 
 But this solution of the problem does not go 
 far enough. Prayer is claimed to have a posi- 
 tive effect on the mind other than resignation. 
 Joyful emotions are its fruits, spiritual enlight- 
 enment its reward. These are more than cheer- 
 ful acquiescence, nor can the latter come from 
 objects of sense. 
 
 1 The Rev. Dr. Thomas K. Conrad, Thoughts on Prayer, p. 
 54: New York, 1875. 
 
 2 I. John, v. 15. " There are millions of prayers," says 
 Richard Baxter, "that will all be found answered at death 
 and judgment, which we know not to be answered any way but 
 by believing it." A Christian Directory, Part II. chap, xxiii. 
 
136 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 The most eminent teachers agree in banish- 
 ing material pleasure and prosperity from holy 
 desires. They are of one mind in warning 
 against what the world and the flesh can offer, 
 against the pursuit of riches, power and lust. 
 Many counsel poverty and deliberate renuncia- 
 tion of all such things. Nor is the happiness 
 they talk of that which the pursuit of intellect- 
 ual truth brings. This, indeed, confers joy, of 
 which whoever has tasted will not hastily re- 
 turn to the fleshpots of the senses, but it is 
 easy to see that it is not religious. Prayer and 
 veneration have not a part in it. Great joy is 
 likewise given by the exercise of the imagination 
 when stirred by art in some of its varied forms, 
 and a joy more nearly allied to religion than is 
 that of scientific investigation. But the esthetic 
 emotions are well defined, and are distinctly 
 apart from those concerned with the religious 
 sentiment. Their most complete satisfaction 
 rather excludes than encourages pious medita- 
 tions. That which prayer ought to seek outside 
 of itself is different from all of these, its dower 
 must be divine. 
 
 We need not look long for it. Though 
 hidden from the wise, it has ever been familiar 
 to the unlearned. Man has never been in doubt 
 as to what it is. He has been only too willing 
 to believe he has received it. 
 
 In barbarism and civilization, in the old and 
 
THE HIGHEST ANSWER. 137 
 
 new worlds, the final answer to prayer has ever 
 been acknowledged to be inspiration, revela- 
 tion, the thought of God made clear to the 
 mind of man, the mystical hypostasis through 
 which the ideas of the human coincide with 
 those of universal Intelligence. This is what 
 the Pythian priestess, the Siberian shaman, the 
 Roman sibyl, the Yoluspan prophetess, the In- 
 dian medicine-man, all claimed in various degrees 
 along with the Hebrew seers and the Mahometan 
 teacher. 1 
 
 The TRUTH, the last and absolute truth, is 
 what is everywhere recognized as, if not the 
 only, at least the completest, the highest answer 
 to prayer. " Where I found the truth, there I 
 found my God, himself the truth, " says St. Au- 
 gustine ; and in a prayer by St. Chrysostom, 
 the " Golden Mouth," unsurpassed in its grand 
 simplicity, it is said : " Almighty Father, * 
 grant us in this world knowledge of Thy truth, 
 and in the world to come, life everlasting." 
 Never has the loftiest purpose of prayer been 
 more completely stated. This it was that had 
 been promised them by Him, to whom they look- 
 ed as an Intercessor for their petitions, who had 
 said : " I will send unto you the Comforter. * * 
 
 1 " So wie das Gebet ein Hauptwurzel alter Lehre war, so war 
 das Deuten und Offenbaren ihre urspriingliche Form." Creuzer, 
 Symbolik und MylTiologie der alien ViJlker, Bd. I. , s. 10. It were 
 more accurate to say that divination is the answer to, rather 
 than a form of prayer. 
 
138 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 When he, the Spirit of Truth, is come, he will 
 guide you unto all truth." 
 
 The belief that this answer is at all times at- 
 tainable has always been recognized by the 
 Christian Church, Apostolic, Catholic, and Pro- 
 testant. Baptism was called by the Greek fathers, 
 " enlightenment " ($^07^?), as by it the be- 
 liever received the spirit of truth. The Roman- 
 ist, in the dogma of infallibility, proclaims the 
 perpetual inspiration of a living man ; the Pro- 
 testant Churches in many creeds and doctrinal 
 works extend a substantial infallibility to all 
 true believers, at least to the extent that they 
 can be inspired to recognize, if not to receive 
 divine verity. 
 
 The Gallican Confession of Faith, adopted in 
 1561, rests the principal evidence of the truth 
 of the Scriptures on " le temoignage et Tinte- 
 rieure persuasion du Saint Esprit, " and the 
 Westminster Confession on " the inward work 
 of the holy spirit." The Society of Friends 
 maintain it as " a leading principle, that the 
 work of the Holy Spirit in the soul is not only 
 immediate and direct, but perceptible ; " that it 
 imparts truth " without any mixture of error; " 
 and thus is something quite distinct from con- 
 science, which is common to the race, while this 
 " inward light " is given only to the favored of 
 God. 1 
 
 1 Joseph John Gurney, The Distinguishing Views and Practices 
 
INSPIRATION. 139 
 
 The non-juror, William Law, emphatically 
 says : " The Christian that rejects the necessity 
 of immediate divine inspiration, pleads the whole 
 cause of infidelity ; he has nothing to prove the 
 goodness of his own Christianity, but that which 
 equally proves to the Deist the goodness of his 
 infidelity." 1 That by prayer the path of duty 
 will be made clear, is a universal doctrine. 
 
 The extent to which the gift of inspiration 
 is supposed to be granted is largely a matter of 
 church government. Where authority prevails, 
 it is apt to be confined to those in power. 
 Where religion is regarded as chiefly sub- 
 jective and individual, it is conceded that any 
 pious votary may become the receptacle of such 
 special light. 
 
 Experience, however, has too often shown 
 that inspiration teaches such contradictory doc- 
 trines that they are incompatible with any 
 standard. The indefinite splitting of Protestant 
 sects has convinced all clear thinkers that the 
 claim of the early Confessions to a divinely given 
 
 of the Society of Friends, pp. 58, 59, 7G, 78. An easy conse- 
 quence of this view was to place the decrees of the internal 
 monitor above the written word. This was advocated mainly 
 by Elias Hicks, who expressed his doctrine in the words : " As 
 no spring can rise higher than its fountain, so likewise the 
 Scriptures can only direct to the fountain whence they origin- 
 atedthe Spirit of Truth." Letters of Elias Hicks, p. 228 
 (Phila., 1861). 
 
 * Address to the Clergy, p. 67. 
 
140 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 power of distinguishing the true from the false 
 has been a mistaken supposition. As a proof to 
 an unbeliever, such a gift could avail nothing ; 
 and as evidence to one's own mind, it can only be 
 accepted by those who deliberately shut their 
 eyes to the innumerable contradictions it offers. 1 
 While, therefore, in this, if anywhere, we per- 
 ceive the only at once fit and definite answer to 
 prayer, and find that this is acknowledged by all 
 faiths, from the savage to the Christian, it would 
 seem that this answer is a fallacious and futile 
 one. The teachings of inspiration are infinitely 
 discrepant and contradictory, and often plainly 
 world- wide from the truth they pretend to em- 
 body. The case seems hopeless; yet, as religion 
 of any kind without prayer is empty, there has 
 been a proper unwillingness to adopt the con- 
 clusion just stated. 
 
 The distinction has been made that " the in- 
 spiration of the Christian is altogether subject- 
 ive, and directed to the moral improvement of 
 the individual," 2 not to facts of history or ques- 
 tions of science, even exegetic science. The 
 term illumination has been preferred for it, and 
 while it is still defined as "a spiritual intelli- 
 gence which brings truth within the range of 
 
 1 See an intelligent note on this subject in the Rev. Wm. 
 Lee's work, entitled The Inspiration of the Holy Scriptures, pp. 
 44,47 (London and New York, 1857). 
 
 2 Rev. William Lee, M. *., p. 243. 
 
BELIEF. Ill 
 
 mental apprehension by a kind of intuition,," 1 
 this truth has reference only to immediate mat- 
 ters of individual faith and practice. The Ro- 
 man church allows more latitude than this, as it 
 sanctions revelations concerning events, but not 
 concerning doctrines. 2 
 
 Looked at narrowly, the advantage which 
 inspiration has been to religions has- not so 
 much depended on what it taught, as on its 
 strength as a psychological motive power. As 
 a general mental phenomenon it does not so 
 much concern knowledge as belief ; its province 
 is to teach faith rather than facts. No convic- 
 tion can equal that which arises from an asser- 
 tion of God directly to ourselves. The force of 
 the argument lies not in the question whether 
 he did address us, but whether we believe he 
 did. As a stimulus to action, prayer thus rises 
 to a prime power. 
 
 Belief is considered by Professor Bain and 
 his school to be the ultimate postulate, the final 
 ground of intellection. It is of the utmost im- 
 portance, however, and this Professor Bain 
 fails to do to distinguish between two kinds of 
 belief. There are men who believe and others 
 who disbelieve the Koran or the Bible \ I can 
 
 1 Blunt, Dictionary of Doctrinal and Historical Theolor/if, s. v. 
 
 2 There is a carefully written essay on the views of the Ro- 
 mish Church on this subject, preceding The Revelations of Saint 
 Brigida (N. Y. 1875). 
 
142 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 accept or reject the historical existence of King 
 Arthur or Napoleon ; but, if I understand them, 
 I cannot disbelieve the demonstrations of Eu- 
 clid, nor the relations of subject and object, 
 nor the formal laws of thought. No sane man, 
 acquainted with the properties of numbers, can 
 believe that twice three are ten, or that a thing 
 can be thought as other than itself. These 
 truths that " we cannot help believing," I have 
 defined in the first chapter as absolute truths. 
 They do not come to us through testimony and 
 induction, but through a process variously called 
 " immediate perception," " apprehension," or 
 "intuition," a process long known but never 
 satisfactorily explained. 
 
 All such truths are analytic, that is, they are 
 true, not merely for a given time or place, but 
 at all times and places conceivable, or, time and 
 space out of the question, they still remain for- 
 mally true. Of course, therefore, they cannot 
 refer to historic occurrences nor phenomena. 
 The modern position, that truth lies in facts, 
 must be forsaken, and with the ancients, we 
 must place it in ideas. 
 
 If we define inspiration as that condition of 
 mind which is in the highest degree sensitive 
 to the presence of such truth, we have of it the 
 only worthy idea which it is possible to frame. 
 The object of scientific investigation is to reach 
 a truth which can neither be denied nor doubt- 
 
IXSPIRA TION DEFINED. 143 
 
 ed. If religion is willing to content itself with 
 any lower form of truth, it cannot support its 
 claims to respect, let alone reverence. 
 
 It may be said that the subjects with which 
 the religious sentiment concerns itself are not 
 such as are capable of this absolute expression. 
 This is, however, disclaimed by all great re- 
 formers, and by none more emphatically than 
 by him who said : " Heaven and earth shall pass 
 away, but my statements (A^) shall not pass 
 away." There is clear reference here to abso- 
 lute truths. If what we know of God, duty and 
 life, is not capable of expression except in his- 
 toric narrative and synthetic terms, the sooner 
 we drop their consideration the better. That 
 form sufficed for a time, but can no longer, 
 when a higher is generally known. As the 
 mathematical surpasses the historic truth, so the 
 former is in turn transcended by the purely 
 logical, and in this, if anywhere, religion must 
 rest its claims for recognition. Here is the 
 arena of the theology of the future, not in tho 
 decrees of councils, nor- in the records of past 
 time. 
 
 Inspiration, in its religious sense, we may, 
 therefore, define to be that condition of mind in 
 which the truths relating to deity and duty be- 
 come in whole or in part the subjects of im- 
 mediate perception. 
 
 That such a condition is possible will be 
 
144 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 granted. Every reformer who has made a per- 
 manent betterment in the religion of his time 
 has possessed it in some degree. He who first 
 conceived the Kosmos under logical unity as an 
 orderly whole, had it in singular power ; so too 
 had he who looking into the mind became aware 
 of its purposive laws which are the everlasting 
 warrants of duty. Some nations have possessed 
 it in remarkable fulness, none more so than the 
 descendants of Abraham, from himself, who left 
 his kindred and his father's house at the word 
 of God, through many eminent seers down to 
 Spinoza, who likewise forsook his tribe to obey 
 the inspirations vouchsafed him', surpassing them 
 all, Jesus of Nazareth, to whose mind, as he waxed 
 in wisdom, the truth unfolded itself in such sur- 
 passing clearness that neither his immediate dis- 
 ciples nor any generations since have fathomed 
 all the significance of his words. 
 
 Such minds do not need development and 
 organic transmission of thought to enrich their 
 stores. We may suppose the organization of 
 their brains to be so perfect that their functions are 
 always accordant with true reasoning, so self- 
 prompting, that a hint of the problem is all they 
 ask to arrive at its demonstration. Blaise Pascal, 
 when a boy of twelve, whose education had been 
 carefully restrained, once asked his father what is 
 geometry. The latter replied that it is a method 
 devised to draw figures correctly, but forbade 
 
THE PURSUIT OF INSPIRATION. 145 
 
 any further inquiry about it. On this hint Pascal, 
 by himself, unassisted, without so much as know- 
 ing the name of a line or circle, reached in a 
 few weeks to the demonstration of the thirty- 
 second problem of the first book of Euclid ! Is 
 it not possible for a mind equally productive of 
 religious truth to surpass with no less ease its 
 age on such subjects ? 
 
 As what Newton so well called " patient 
 thought," constant application, prolonged atten- 
 tion, is the means on which even great minds 
 must rely in order to reach the sempiternal ver- 
 ities of science, so earnest continued prayer is 
 that which all teachers prescribe as the only 
 avenue to inspiration in its religious sense. 
 While this may be conceded, collaterals of the 
 prayer have too often been made to appear 
 trivial and ridiculous. 
 
 In the pursuit of inspiration the methods obr 
 served present an interesting similarity. The 
 votary who aspires to a communion with the god, 
 shuts himself out from the distraction of social 
 intercourse and the disturbing allurements of 
 the senses. In the solitude of the forest or the 
 cell, with complete bodily inaction, he gives himself 
 to fasting and devotion, to a concentration of 
 all his mind on the one object of his wish, the 
 expected revelation. Waking and sleeping he 
 banishes all other topics of thought, perhaps by 
 
 an incessant repetition of a formula, until at last 
 
 10 
 
146 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the moment comes, as it surely will come in some 
 access of hallucination, furor or ecstasy, the un- 
 failing accompaniments of excessive mental strain, 
 when the mist seems to roll away from the mor- 
 tal vision, the inimical powers which darkened 
 the mind are baffled, and the word of the Creator 
 makes itself articulate to the creature. 
 
 Take any connected account of the reve- 
 lation of the divine will, and this history is 
 substantially the same. It differs but little 
 whether told of Buddha Sakyamuni, the royal 
 seer of Kapilavastu, or by Catherine Wabose, the 
 Chipeway squaw, 1 concerning the Revelations of 
 St. Gertrude of Nivelles or of Saint Brigida, or 
 in the homely language of the cobbler George 
 Fox. 
 
 For six years did Sakyamuni wander in the 
 forest, practising the mortifications of the flesh 
 and combatting the temptations of the devil,before 
 the final night when, after overcoming the crown- 
 ing enticements of beauty, power and wealth, at 
 a certain moment he became the " awakened," 
 and knew himself in all his previous births, and 
 with that knowledge soared above the " divine 
 illusion " of existence. In the cave of Hari, Mo- 
 hammed fasted and prayed until " the night of 
 
 1 Clmsco or Catherine Wabose, " the prophetess of Chegoi- 
 megon," has left a full and psychologically most valuable account 
 of her inspiration. It is published in Schoolcraf t's History and 
 Statistics of the Indian Tribes, Vol. I., p. o30, sqq. 
 
THE OPENINGS OF FOX. 147 
 
 the divine decisions ; " then he saw the angel 
 Gabriel approach and inspire him : 
 
 " A revelation was revealed to him : 
 One terrible in power taught it him, 
 Endowed with wisdom. With firm step stood he, 
 There, where the horizon is highest, 
 Then came he near and nearer, 
 A matter of two bowshots or closer, 
 And lie revealed to his servant a revelation ; 
 He has falsified not what he saw." 1 
 
 With not dissimilar preparation did George 
 Fox seek the " openings ' which revealed to him 
 the hollowness of the Christianity of his day, in 
 contrast to the truth he found. In his Journal 
 he records that for months he " fasted much, 
 walked around in solitary places, and sate in 
 hollow trees and lonesome places, and frequently 
 in the night walked mournfully about." When 
 the word of truth came to him it was of a sud- 
 den, " through the immediate opening of the 
 invisible spirit." Then a new life commenced 
 for him : " Now was I come up in Spirit through 
 the flaming sword into the Paradise of God. All 
 things w r ere new : all the creation gave another 
 smell unto me than before." The healing virtues 
 of all herbs were straightway made known to 
 him, and the needful truths about the kingdom of 
 God. 2 
 
 1 The Koran, Sura liii. This is in date one of the ear- 
 liest suras. 
 
 2 The Journal of George Fox, pp. 59, 67, 60. 
 
148 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 These are portraitures of the condition of 
 entheasm. Its lineaments are the same, find it 
 where we may. 
 
 How is this similarity to be explained ? Is 
 it that this alleged inspiration is always but the 
 dream of a half -crazed brain ? The deep and 
 real truths it has now and then revealed, the 
 noble results it has occasionally achieved, do not 
 allow this view. A more worthy explanation is 
 at hand. 
 
 These preliminaries of inspiration are in fact 
 but a parody, sometimes a caricature, of the 
 most intense intellectual action as shown in the 
 efforts of creative thought. The physiological 
 characteristics of such mental episodes indicate a 
 lowering of the animal life, the respiration is 
 faint and slow, the pulse loses in force and fre- 
 quency, the nerves of special sense are almost 
 inhibited, the eye is fixed and records no impres- 
 sion, the ear registers no sound, necessary motions 
 are performed unconsciously, the condition ap- 
 proaches that of trance. There is also an alarm- 
 ing similarity at times between the action of ge- 
 nius and of madness, as is well known to alienists. 
 
 When the creative thought appears, it does so 
 suddenly; it breaks upon the mind when partly 
 engaged with something else as an instantaneous 
 flash, apparently out of connection with previous 
 efforts. This is the history of all great discove- 
 ries, and it has been abundantly illustrated from 
 
THE PRODUCT OF INSPIRATION. 149 
 
 the lives of inventors, artists, poets and mathe- 
 maticians. The links of such a mental procedure 
 we do not know. " The product of inspiration, 
 genius, is incomprehensible to itself. Its activ- 
 ity proceeds on no beaten track, and we seek in 
 vain to trace its footsteps. There is no warrant 
 for the value of its efforts. This it can alone 
 secure through voluntary submission to law. All 
 its powers are centred in the energy of produc- 
 tion, and none is left for idle watching of the 
 process." 
 
 The prevalent theory of the day is that 
 this mental action is one essentially hidden 
 from the mind itself. The name " unconscious 
 cerebration" has been proposed for it by Dr. 
 Carpenter, and he has amply and ably illustra- 
 ted its peculiarities. But his theory has encoun- 
 tered just criticism, and I am persuaded does not 
 meet the requirements of the case. Whether at 
 such moments the mind actually receives some 
 impulse from without, as is the religious theory, 
 or, as science more willingly teaches, certain 
 associations are more easily achieved when 
 the mind is partially engaged with other trains 
 of ideas, we cannot be sure. We can only say 
 of it, in the words of Dr. Henry Maudsley, the 
 result " is truly an inspiration, coming we know 
 not whence." Whatever it is, we recognize in 
 
 1 Wilhelm von Humboldt, Gesammelte Werke, Bd. iv., s. 
 278. 
 
150 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 it the original of that of which religious hallu- 
 cination is the counterfeit presentment. So 
 similar are the processes that their liability to be 
 confounded has been expressly guarded against. 1 
 
 The prevalence of such caricatures does not 
 prove the absence of the sterling article. They 
 rather show that the mind is conscious of the 
 possibility of reaching a frame or mood in which 
 it perceives what it seeks, immediately and cor- 
 rectly. Buddhism distinctly asserts this to be 
 the condition of " the stage of intuitive in- 
 sight ; " and Protestant Christianity commenced 
 with the same opinion. Every prayer for guid- 
 ance in the path of duty assumes it. The error 
 is in applying such a method where it is incom- 
 patible, to facts of history and the phenomena 
 of physical force. Confined to the realm of 
 ideas, to which alone the norm of the true and 
 untrue is applicable, there is no valid evidence 
 against, and many theoretical reasons for, re- 
 specting prayer as a fit psychological preparation 
 for those obscure and unconscious processes, 
 through which the mind accomplishes its best 
 work. 
 
 The intellect, exalted by dwelling upon the 
 sublimest subjects of thought, warmed into 
 
 1 In his treatise De Veritate, itself tlie subject, as its author 
 thought, of a special revelation, Lord Herbert of Cherbury, 
 gives as one of the earmarks of a real revelation : "ut afflatum 
 Divini numinis sentias, ita enim internee Facultatum circa verita- 
 tem operationes a revelationibus externis distinguuntur." p. 226. 
 
WHA T INSPIRA TION TEA CUES. 151 
 
 highest activity by the flames of devotion, spurn- 
 in as sterile and vain the offers of time and the 
 
 o 
 
 enticements of sense, may certainly be then in 
 the mood fittest to achieve its greatest victories. 
 But no narrowed heaven must cloud it, no man- 
 made god obstruct its gaze. Free from supersti- 
 tion and prejudice, it must be ready to follow 
 wherever the voice of reason shall lead it. All 
 inspired men have commenced by freeing them- 
 selves from inherited forms of Belief in order 
 that with undiverted attention they might listen 
 to the promptings of the divinity within their 
 souls. One of the greatest of them and one the 
 most free from the charge of prejudice, has said 
 that to this end prayer is the means. 1 
 
 He who believes that the ultimate truth is 
 commensurate with reason, finds no stumbling- 
 block in the doctrine that there may be laws 
 through whose action inspiration is the enlight- 
 enment of mind as it exists in man, by mind as 
 it underlies the motions which make up matter. 
 The truth thus reached is not the formulae of 
 the Calculus, nor the verbiage of the Dialectic, 
 still less the events of history, but that which 
 gives what validity they have to all of these, and 
 moreover imparts to the will and the conscience 
 their power to govern conduct. 
 
 1 Spinoza, Espistolce et Responsionnes, Ep. xxxiv. 
 
THE MYTH AND THE MYTHICAL CYCLES. 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 Myths are inspirations concerning the Unknown. Science treats them as 
 apperceptions of the relations of man and nature. Moments of their growth, 
 as treated by mythological science. Their similar forms, explained variously, 
 the topic of the philosophy of mythology. The ante-mythical period. 
 Myths have centred chiefly around three subjects, each giving rise to a 
 Mythical Cycle. 
 
 I. The Epochs of Nature. 
 
 The idea of Time led to the myth of a creation. This starting the ques- 
 tion, What was going on before creation? recourse was had to the myth of 
 recurrent epochs. The last epoch gave origin to the Flood Myths ; the com- 
 ing one to that of the Day of Judgment. 
 
 II. The Paradise lost and to be re-gained. 
 
 To man, the past and the future am ever better than the present. He 
 imagines a Golden Age in the past and bcli -vos it will return. The material 
 Paradise he dreams of in his ruder conditions, becomes a spiritual one with 
 intellectual advancement. The basis of this belief. 
 
 III. The lli.-rivrhy of the Gods. 
 
 The earlies f hierarchy is a dual classification of the gods into those who 
 help and those who hinder the fruition of desire. Light and darkness typify 
 the contrast. Divinity thus conceived nnder numerical separateness. 
 Monotheisms do not escape this. The triune nature of single gods. The 
 truly religious and only philosophic notion of divini'y is under logical, not 
 mathematical unity. This discards mythical conceptions. 
 
CHAPTER Y. 
 
 THE MYTH AND THE MYTHICAL CYCLES. 
 
 RETURNING again to the definition of .the 
 elemental religious sentiment " a Wish whose 
 fruition depends upon unknown power " it 
 enables us to class all those notions, opinions and 
 narratives, which constitute mythologies, creeds 
 and dogmas, as theories respecting the nature and 
 action of the unknown power. Of course they 
 are not recognized as theories. They arise un- 
 consciously or are received by tradition, oral or 
 written, and always come with the stamp of 
 divinity through inspiration and revelation. 
 None but a god can tell the secrets of the gods. 
 
 Therefore they are the most sacred of all 
 things, and they partake of the holiness and im- 
 mutability which belong to the unknown power 
 itself. To misplace a vowel point in copying the 
 sacred books was esteemed a sin by the Rabbis, 
 and a pious Mussulman will not employ the same 
 pen to copy a verse of the Koran and an ordi- 
 nary letter. There are many Christians who sup- 
 pose the saying : " Heaven and earth shall pass 
 
156 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 away, but My Words shall not pass away/' has 
 reference to the words of the Old and New 
 Testament. " What shall remain to us/' asked 
 Ananda, the disciple of Buddha, "when thou 
 shall have gone hence into Nirvana ? " " My 
 Word (dharma)," replied the Master. Names 
 thus came to be as holy as the objects to which 
 they referred. So sacred was that of Jehovah 
 to the Israelites that its original sound was finally 
 lost. Such views are consistent enough to the 
 Buddhist, who, assuming all existence to be but 
 imaginary, justly infers that the name is full as 
 much as the object. 
 
 The science of mythology has made long 
 strides in the last half century. It has left far be- 
 hind it the old euphemeristic view that the myth 
 is a distorted historical tradition, as well as the 
 theories not long since in vogue, that it was a 
 system of natural philosophy, a device of shrewd 
 rulers, or as Bacon thought, a series of " instruct- 
 ive fables." The primitive form of the myth 
 is now recognized to be made up from the notions 
 which man gains of the manifestations of force 
 in external nature, in their supposed relations to 
 himself. In technical language it may be defined 
 as the apperception of man and nature under 
 synthetic conceptions. 1 
 
 i In this definition the fa>rd apperception is used in the sense 
 assigned it by Professor Lazarus the perception modified by 
 imagination and memory. " Mythologie 1st eine Appercep- 
 tionsform der Natur und des Menschen." (Zeitscliriflfiir Vol- 
 
THE MYTH DEFINED. 157 
 
 This primitive form undergoes numerous 
 changes, to trace and illustrate which, has been 
 the special task assumed by the many recent 
 writers on mythology. In some instances these 
 changes are owing to the blending of the myth 
 with traditions of facts, forming a quasi-histori- 
 cal narrative, the saga ; in others, elaborated by 
 a poetic fancy and enriched by the imagination, 
 it becomes a fairy tale, the mdrchen. Again, the 
 myth being a product of creative thought, exist- 
 ing in words only, as language changes, it alters 
 through forgetf ulness of the earlier meanings of 
 words, through similarities in sounds deceiving 
 the ear, or through a confusion of the literal with 
 the metaphorical signification of the same word. 
 The character of languages also favors or retards 
 such changes, pliable and easily modified ones, 
 such as those of the American Indians, and in a 
 less degree those of the Aryan nations, favoring a 
 developed mythology, while rigid and monosyl- 
 labic ones, as the Chinese and Semitic types, 
 offer fewer facilities to such variations. Further- 
 more, tribal or national history, the peculiar dif- 
 
 kerpsychologie, Bd. i., s. 44). Most recent mythologists omit 
 the latter branch of the definition ; for instance, " A myth is 
 in its origin an explanation by the uncivilized mind of some 
 natural phenomenon." (John Fiske, Myths and Myth Makers, 
 p. -1). This is to omit that which gives the myth its only claim 
 to be a product of the religious sentiment. Schopenhauer, in 
 calling dogmas and myths "the metaphysics of the people," 
 fell into the same error. Religion, as such, is always concrete. 
 
158 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 faculties which retard the growth of a commu- 
 nity, and the geographical and climatic charac- 
 ter of its surroundings, give prominence to cer- 
 tain features in its mythology, and to the ab- 
 sence of others. Myths originally diverse are 
 blended, either unconsciously, as that of the Ro- 
 man Saturn with the Greek Cronus ; or con- 
 sciously, as when the medieval missionaries trans- 
 ferred the deeds of the German gods to Christian 
 saints. Lastly, the prevailing temperament of a 
 nation, its psychology, gives a strong color to its 
 mythical conceptions, and imprints upon them 
 the national peculiarities. 
 
 The judicious student of mythology must 
 carefully weigh all these formative agents, and 
 assign each its value. They are all present in 
 every mythology, but in varying force. His 
 object is accomplished when he can point out the 
 causal relation between the various features of 
 a myth and these governing agencies. 
 
 Such is the science of mythology. The phi- 
 losophy of mythology undertakes to set forth the 
 unities of form which exist in various myths, 
 and putting aside whatever of this uniformity 
 is explainable historically, proposes to illustrate 
 from what remains the intellectual need myths 
 were unconsciously framed to gratify, to measure 
 their success in this attempt, and if they hove 
 not been wholly successful, to point out why and 
 in what respect they have failed. In a study 
 
FORMS COMMON TO THE MYTHS. 159 
 
 preliminary to the present one, I have attempted 
 to apply the rules of mythological science to the 
 limited area of the native American race ; in the 
 present chapter I shall deal mainly with the 
 philosophy of mythology. 
 
 The objection may be urged at starting that 
 there is no such unity of form in myths as the 
 philosophy of mythology assumes ; that if it ap- 
 pears, it is always explainable historically. 
 
 A little investigation sets this objection aside. 
 Certain features must be common to all myths. 
 A divinity must appear in them and his doings 
 with men must be recorded. A reasonable being 
 can hardly think at all without asking himself, 
 " Whence come I, my fellows, and these things 
 which I see ? And what will become of us all ? " 
 So some myth is sure to be created at an early 
 stage of thought which the parent can tell the 
 child, the wise man his disciple, containing re- 
 sponses to such questions. 
 
 But this reasoning from probability is need- 
 less, for the similarity of mythical tales in very 
 distant nations, where no hypothesis of ancient 
 intercourse is justified, is one of the best ascer- 
 tained and most striking discoveries of modern 
 mythological investigation. 1 The general char- 
 
 i Half a century ago the learned Mr. Faber, in his Origin of 
 Payan Idolatry, expressed his astonishment at " the singular, 
 minute and regular accordance" between the classical myths. 
 That accordance has now been discovered to be world-wide. 
 
ISO THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 acter of " solar myths" is familiar to most 
 readers, and the persistency with which they 
 have been applied to the explanation of generally 
 received historical facts, as well as to the familiar 
 fairy tales of childhood, has been pushed so far 
 as to become the subject of satire and caricature. 
 The myths of the Dawn have been so frequently 
 brought to public notice in the popular writings 
 of Professor Max Miiller, that their general dis- 
 tribution may be taken as well known. The 
 same may be said of the storm myths. Wilhelm 
 von Humboldt, who thought deeply on the re- 
 ligious nature of man, said early in this cen- 
 tury : " Wholly similar myths can very readily 
 arise in different localities, each independent 
 of the others." l 
 
 This similarity is in a measure owing to the 
 similar impressions which the same phenomenon, 
 the sunrise or the thunder-storm for instance, 
 makes on the mind and to this extent the 
 science of mythology is adequate to its explana- 
 tion. But that it falls short is so generally 
 acknowledged, that various other explanations 
 have been offered. 
 
 These may be classed as the skeptical expla- 
 nation, which claims that the likeness of the 
 myths is vastly exaggerated and much more the 
 work of the scholar at his desk than of the 
 
 1 " Ganz gleiche Mythen konnen sehr fuglich, jede selbststan- 
 dig, an verschiedenen Oerter emporkommen.".Z?ne/e an Woelcker. 
 
T PIE OR IE S OF MYTHS. 161 
 
 honest worshipper ; the historical explanation, 
 which suggests unrecorded proselytisms, for- 
 gotten communications and the possible original 
 unity of widely separated nations; the theo- 
 logical explanations, often discrepant, one sug- 
 gesting caricatures of the sacred narrative 
 inspired by the Devil, another reminiscences of 
 a primeval inspiration, and a third the un- 
 conscious testimony of heathendom to ortho- 
 doxy ; 1 and lastly the metaphysical explanation, 
 which seems at present to be the fashionable 
 one, expressed nearly alike by Steinthal and 
 Max Miiller, which cuts the knot by crediting 
 man with "an innate consciousness of the 
 Absolute," or as Renan puts it, " a profound 
 instinct of deity." 
 
 The philosophy of mythology, differing from 
 all these, finding beyond question similarities 
 which history cannot unriddle, interprets them 
 by no incomprehensible assumption, but by the 
 identity of the laws of thought acting on similar 
 impressions under the guidance of known cat- 
 egories of thought. Nor does it stop here, but 
 proceeds to appraise these results by the general 
 scheme of truth and error. It asks for what 
 
 1 The last two are the modern orthodox theories, supported 
 by Bryant, Faber, Trench, De Maistre and Sepp. Medieval 
 Christianity preferred the direct agency of the Devil. Primi- 
 tive Christianity leaned to the opinion that the Grecian and 
 Roman myth makers had stolen from the sacred writings of 
 the Jews. 
 
 II 
 
162 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 psychological purpose man has so universally 
 imagined for himself gods pure creations of his 
 fancy ; whether that purpose can now or will 
 ultimately be better attained by an exercise of 
 his intellect more in accordance with the laws of 
 right reasoning ; and thus seeking to define the 
 genuine food of the religious desire, estimates the 
 quality and value of each mythological system by 
 the nearness of its approach to this standard. 
 
 The philosophy of mythology, starting with 
 the wish or prayer as the unit of religious 
 thought, regards all myths as theories about 
 the unknown power which is supposed to grant 
 or withhold the accomplishment of the wish. 
 These theories are all based upon the postulate of 
 the religious sentiment, that there is order in 
 things ; but they differ from scientific theories 
 in recognizing volition as an efficient cause of 
 order. 
 
 The very earliest efforts at religious thought 
 do not rise to the formation of myths, that is, 
 connected narratives about supernatural beings. 
 All unknown power is embraced under a word 
 which does not convey the notion of personality; 
 single exhibitions of power which threaten man's 
 life are supposed to be the doings of an unseen 
 person, often of a deceased man, whose memory 
 survives ; but any general theory of a hierarchy, 
 or of the world or man, is not yet visible. Even 
 such immature notions are, however, so far as 
 
THE " SEAT OF LAW: 1 163 
 
 they go, framed within the category of causality ; 
 only, the will of the god takes the place of 
 all other force. This stage of religious thought 
 has been called Animism, a name which does 
 not express its peculiarity, which is, that all force 
 is not only supposed to proceed from mind, but 
 through what metaphysicians call " immanent 
 volition," that is, through will independent of re- 
 lation. Mind as " emanant volition," in unison 
 with matter and law, the " seat of law," to use 
 an expression of Professor Boole's, may prove 
 the highest conception of force. 
 
 As the slowly growing reason reached more 
 general notions, the law which prescribes unity 
 as a condition of thought led man early in his 
 history to look upon nature as one, and to seek 
 for some one law of its changes ; the experience 
 of social order impressed him with the belief that 
 the unseen agencies around him also bore rela- 
 tions to each other, and acknowledged subjection 
 to a leader ; and the pangs of sickness, hunger 
 and terror to which he was daily exposed, and 
 more than all the " last and greatest of all 
 terribles, death," which he so often witnessed, 
 turned his early meditations toward his own ori- 
 gin and destiny. 
 
 Around these three subjects of thought his 
 fancy busied itself, striving to fabricate some 
 theory which would solve the enigmas which his 
 reason everywhere met, some belief which would 
 
164 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 relieve him from the haunting horror of the un- 
 known. Hence arose three great cycles of 
 myths, which recur with strangely similar physi- 
 ognomies in all continents and among all races. 
 They are the myths of the Epochs of Nature, 
 the Hierarchy of the Gods, and of the Paradise 
 lost but to be regained. Wherever we turn, 
 whether to the Assyrian tablets or to the verses 
 of the Voluspa, to the crude fancies of the red 
 man of the new world or the black man of the 
 African plateau, to the sacred books of the mod- 
 ern Christian or of the ancient Brahman, we find 
 these same questions occupying his mind, and in 
 meaning and in form the same solutions proffered. 
 Through what intellectual operations he reached 
 these solutions, and their validity, as tested by 
 the known criteria of truth, it is the province 
 of the philosophy of mythology to determine. 
 
 Let us study the psychological growth of the 
 myth of the Epochs of Nature. This tells of 
 the World, its beginning, its convulsions and its 
 ending, and thus embraces the three minor cy- 
 cles of the cosmogonical, the cataclysmal and the 
 eschatological myths. 
 
 Nature is known to man only as/orce, which 
 manifests itself in change. He is so constituted 
 ,that " the idea of an event, a change, without the 
 idea of a cause, is impossible " to him. But in 
 passing from the occurrence to its cause the 
 idea of Time is unavoidable ; it presents itself as 
 
THE OPPRESSOR, TIME. 165 
 
 the one inevitable condition of change ; itself 
 unwearing, it wears out all else ; it includes all 
 existence, as the greater does the less ; and as 
 " causation is necessarily within existence," 1 
 time is beyond existence and includes the non- 
 existent as well. Whatever it creates, it also 
 destroys ; and as even the gods are but exist- 
 ences, it will swallow them. It renders vain 
 all pleasures, and carries the balm of a certain 
 oblivion for all woes. 
 
 This oppressive sense of time, regarded not 
 in its real meaning as one of the conditions of 
 perception, but as an active force destroying 
 thought as well as motion, recurs continually in 
 mythology. To the Greek, indefinite time as 
 Cronos, was the oldest of the gods, begetting 
 numberless children, but with unnatural act con- 
 suming them again ; while definite time, as the 
 Horoe, were the blithe goddesses of the order in 
 nature and the recurrent seasons. Osiris, su- 
 preme god of the Egyptians, was born of a yet 
 older god, Sev, Time. Adonis . and Aeon ac- 
 knowledge the same parentage. 2 The ancient 
 Arab spoke of time (dahr, zaman) as the final, 
 defining principle ; as uniting and separating all 
 things ; and as swallowing one thing after an- 
 other as the camel drains the water from a 
 
 1 Sir Wm. Hamilton, Lectures on Metaphysics. Appendix, 
 p. 691. 
 
 2 Creuzer, Symbolik und Mythologie, Bd. ii., s. 107. 
 
166 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 trough. 1 In the Koran it is written : "Time alone 
 destroys us." Here and there, through the sacred 
 songs of the Parsees, composed long before Aris- 
 totle wrote, beyond all the dust and noise of the 
 everlasting conflict of good and evil, of Ahura 
 Mazda and Anya-Mainyus, there are glimpses of 
 a deeper power, Zeruana Akerana, Eternal Du- 
 ration, unmoved by act or thought, in the face 
 of which these bitter opponents are seen to be 
 children, brethren, "twin sons of Time." 2 The 
 Alexandrian Gnostics, in their explanations of 
 Christian dogmas, identify Aeon, infinite time, 
 with God the Father, as^the source and fount of 
 existence ; not merely as a predicate of the 
 highest, but the Highest himself. 
 
 This heavy-weighing sense of the infinity of 
 duration, and the urgency of escaping from the 
 weariness of thinking it, led to the construction 
 of the myth of the Creation. Man devised it so 
 that he might be able to say, " in the begin- 
 ning." But a new difficulty met him at the 
 threshold as change must be in existence, " we 
 cannot think of a change from non-existence to 
 existence." His only refuge was to select some 
 apparently primordial, simple, homogeneous sub- 
 stance from which, by the exertion of volition, 
 
 1 Th. Xoldeke, ZeitscJirifl fur Volkerpsychologie, Bd. iii., 
 s. 131. 
 
 2 See a note of Prof. Spiegel to Ya^na, 29, of the Khordah- 
 A vest a. 
 
WATER THE FIRST. 167 
 
 things came into being. The one which most 
 naturally suggested itself was water. 1 This does 
 in fact cover and hide the land, and the act of 
 creation was often described as the emerging of the 
 dry land from the water ; it dissolves and wears 
 away the hard rock ; and, diminishing all things, 
 itself neither diminishes nor increases. There- 
 fore nearly all cosmogonical myths are but 
 variations of that one familiar to us all : " And 
 God said, Let the waters under the heaven be 
 gathered together in one place, and let the dry 
 land appear; and it was so." The manifestation 
 of the primordial energy was supposed to have 
 been akin to that which is shown in organic re- 
 production. The myths of the primeval egg 
 from which life proceeded, of the mighty bird 
 typical of the Holy Spirit which " brooded " 
 upon the waters, of Love developing the Kosrnos 
 from the Chaos, of the bull bringing the world 
 from the waters, of Protogonus, the " egg- 
 born," the " multispermed," and countless 
 others, point to the application of one or the 
 other, or of both these explanations. 2 
 
 In them the early thinkers found some rest: 
 
 * 'H vypa <f>vGi apxf] KO.L ytvzcic; iravrov. 
 
 Plutarch, De hide. 
 
 According to the Koran and the Jewish Rabbis, the throne 
 of God rested on the primeval waters from which the. earth was 
 produced. See a note in Rodwell's translation of the Koran, 
 Sura. xi. 
 
 2 1 have discussed some of these myths in the seventh chapter 
 of the Myths of the New World. 
 
168 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 but not for long. The perplexity of the pres- 
 ence of this immediate order of things seemed 
 solved ; but another kept obtruding itself : what 
 was going on before that " beginning ? " Vain to 
 stifle the inquiry by replying, " nothing." 1 For 
 time, which knows no beginning, was there, still 
 building, still destroying ; nothing can be put to 
 it, nor anything taken from it. What then is left 
 but the conclusion of the Preacher : " That which 
 hath been, is now ; and that which is to be, hath 
 already been?" Regarding time as a form of 
 force, the only possible history of the material 
 universe is that it is a series of destructions 
 and restorations, force latent evolving into force 
 active or energy, and this dissipated and absorbed 
 again into latency. 
 
 Expressed in myths, these destructions and 
 restorations are the Epochs of Nature. They 
 are an essential part of the religious traditions 
 of the Brahmans, Persians, Parsees, Greeks, 
 Egyptians, Jews, Mexicans, Mayas, and of all 
 nations who have reached a certain stage of cul- 
 ture. The length of the intervening periods 
 may widely differ. The kalpa or great year of 
 the Brahmans is so long that were a cube of 
 
 1 How it troubled tlie early Christians who dared not adopt 
 tlie refuge of the Epochs of Nature, may be seen in the Confes- 
 sions of St. Augustine, Lib. XI, cap. 10, etseq. He quotes the 
 reply of one pushed by the inquiry, what God was doing before 
 creation : " He was making a hell for inquisitive busy-bodies." 
 Alta spectantibus geliennas pardbat. 
 
THE FLOOD MYTH. 169 
 
 granite a hundred yards each way brushed once 
 in a century by a soft cloth, it would be quite 
 worn to dust before the kalpa would close : or, as 
 some Christians believe, there may be but six 
 thousand years, six days of God in whose sight 
 " a thousand years are as one day," between 
 the creation and the cremation of the world, 
 from when it rose from the waters until it shall 
 be consumed by the fire. 
 
 There were also various views about the 
 agents and the completeness of these periodical 
 destructions. In the Norse mythology and in 
 the doctrine of Buddhism, not one of the gods 
 can survive the fire of the last day. Among 
 the Greeks, great Jove alone will await the ap- 
 pearance of the virgin world after the icy win- 
 ter and the fiery summer of the Great Year. 
 The Brahmans hold that the higher classes 
 of gods outlive the wreck of things which, at the 
 close of the day of Brahm, involves all men and 
 many divinities in elemental chaos ; while else- 
 where, in the later Puranas and in the myths of 
 Mexico, Peru, and Assyria, one or a few of the 
 race of man escape a deluge which is universal, 
 and serve to people the new-made earth. This 
 latter supposition, in its application to the last 
 epoch of nature, is the origin of the myth of the 
 Flood. 
 
 In its general features and even in many de- 
 tails, the story of a vast overflow which drowned 
 
170 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the world, and from which by the timely succor 
 of divinity some man was preserved, and after the 
 waters had subsided became the progenitor of 
 the race, is exceedingly common among distant 
 tribes, where it is impossible to explain it as a 
 reminiscence of a historic occurrence, or by com- 
 munity of religious doctrine. In Judea Noah, in 
 India Manu, in Chaldea Xisuthrus, in Assyria 
 Cannes, in Aztlan Nata, in Algonkin tradition 
 Messou, in Brazil Monan, etc., are all heroes of 
 similar alleged occurrences. In all of them the 
 story is but a modification of that of the creation 
 in time from the primeval waters. 1 
 
 " As it was once, so it shall be again/' and as 
 the present age of the world wears out, the myth 
 
 1 Many interesting references to the Oriental flood-myth may 
 be found in Cory's Ancient Fragments. See also, Dr. Fr. Win- 
 dischmann, Die Ursagen der Arisclien Vii'ker, pp. 4-10. It is 
 probable that in very ancient Semitic tradition Adam was re- 
 presented as the survivor of a flood anterior to that of Noah. 
 Maimonides relates that the Sabians believed the world to be 
 eternal, and called Adam "the Prophet of the Moon," which 
 symbolized, as we know from other sources, the deity of water. 
 Rabbi Moses Ben Maimon, More Nevochim, cap. iv. In early 
 Christian symbolism Christ was called "the true Noah" ; the 
 dove accompanied him also, and as through Noah came "salva- 
 tion by wood and water," so through Christ came " salvation by 
 spirit and water." (See St. Cyril of Jerusalem's Catechetical 
 Lectures, Lent, xvii., cap. 10). The fish (^flu?) was the 
 symbol of Christ as well as of Cannes. As the second coming of 
 Christ was to be the destruction of the world, how plainly appear 
 the germs of the myth of the Epochs of Nature in the Judaeo- 
 Christian mind ! 
 
THE END OF THE WORLD. 171 
 
 teaches that things will once more fall back to uni- 
 versal chaos. " The expectation of the end of 
 the world is a natural complement to the belief 
 in its periodical destructions." It is taught with 
 distinctness by all religious systems, by the pro- 
 phetess in the Voluspa, by the Hebrew seers/ by 
 the writer of the Apocalypse, by the Eastern 
 sages, Persian and Indian, by the Roman Sibyl, 
 and among the savage and semi-civilized races 
 of the New World. 
 
 Often that looked for destruction was as- 
 sociated with the divine plans for man. This 
 was an addition to the simplicity of the original 
 myth, but an easy and a popular one. The In- 
 dian of our prairies still looks forward to the 
 time when the rivers shall rise, and submerging 
 the land sweep from its surface the pale-faced 
 intruders, and restore it to its original owners. 
 Impatient under the ceaseless disappointments of 
 life, and worn out with the pains which seem 
 inseparable from this condition of things, the 
 believer gives up his hopes for this world, and 
 losing his faith in the final conquest of the good, 
 thinks it only attainable by the total annihila- 
 tion of the present conditions. He looks for it, 
 therefore, in the next great age, in the new 
 
 1 Besides the expressions in the Book of Ecclesiastes and the 
 later prophets, the doctrine is distinctly announced in one of the 
 most sublime of the Psalms (xc), one attributed to " Moses the 
 Man of God." 
 
172 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 heaven and the new earth, when the spirit of 
 evil shall be bound and shut up, and the chosen 
 people possess the land, " and grow up as calves 
 of the stall." 1 
 
 This is to be inaugurated by the Day of 
 Judgment, "the day of wrath, the dreadful 
 day," in which God is to come in his power and 
 pronounce his final decrees on those who have 
 neglected the observance due him. The myth, 
 originally one relating to the procession of natural 
 forces, thus assumed with the increasing depth 
 of the religious sentiment more and more a moral 
 and subjective coloring, until finally its old and 
 simple form was altogether discarded, or treated 
 as symbolic only. 
 
 The myth of the Epochs of Nature was at 
 first a theory to account for the existing order 
 of nature. For a long time it satisfied the in- 
 quiring mind, if not with a solution at least with 
 an answer to its queries. After geologic science 
 had learned to decipher the facts of the world's 
 growth as written on the stones which orb it, the 
 religious mind fondly identified the upheavals 
 and cataclysms there recorded with those which 
 its own fancy had long since fabricated. The 
 stars and suns, which the old seer thought would 
 fall from heaven in the day of wrath, were seen 
 to be involved in motions far beyond the pale of 
 
 i Malachi, ch. iv., v. 2. 
 
MAN'S FOLLY. 173 
 
 man's welfare, and, therefore, the millennial 
 change was confined to the limits of our planet. 
 Losing more and more of its original form as an 
 attempted explanation of natural phenomena, 
 the myth now exists in civilized nations as an 
 allegorical type of man's own history and des- 
 tiny, and thus is slowly merging into an episode 
 of the second great cycle of the mythus, that of 
 the Paradise lost and regained. It, too, finds its 
 interpretation in psychology. 
 
 Broadly surveying the life of man, philoso- 
 phers have found in it much matter fit either for 
 mockery or tears. We are born with a thirst 
 for pleasure ; we learn that pain alone is felt. 
 We ask health; and having it, never notice it 
 till it is gone. In the ardent pursuit of enjoy- 
 ment, we waste our capacity of appreciation. 
 Every sweet we gain is sauced with a bitter. 
 Our eyes forever bent on the future, which can 
 never be ours, we fritter away the present, which 
 alone we possess. Ere we have got ourselves 
 ready to live, we must die. Fooling ourselves 
 even here, we represent death as the portal to 
 joy unspeakable ; and forthwith discredit our 
 words by avoiding it in every possible way. 
 
 Pitiable spectacle of weakness and folly, is 
 it capable of any explanation which can redeem 
 man from the imputation of unreason ? Is 
 Wisdom even here justified of her children by 
 some deeper law of being ? 
 
174 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 The theologian explains it as the unrest of 
 the soul penned in its house of clay ; the phy- 
 siologist attributes it to the unceasing effort of 
 organic functions to adapt themselves to ever 
 varying external conditions. They are both 
 right, for the theologian, were his words trans- 
 lated into the language of science, refers to the 
 effort to adapt condition to function, w r hich is the 
 peculiar faculty of intelligence, and which alone 
 renders man unable to accept the comfort of 
 merely animal existence, an inability which he 
 need never expect to outlive, for it will increase 
 in exact proportion to his mental development. 
 Action, not rest, as I have elsewhere said, must 
 be his ideal of life. 
 
 In even his lowest levels man experiences this 
 dissatisfaction. It may there be confined to a 
 pain he would be free from, or a pleasure he 
 dreams of. Always the future charms him, and as 
 advancing years increase the number of his dis- 
 appointments and bring with them the pains of 
 decrepitude, he also recurs to the past, when 
 youth was his, and the world was bright and gay. 
 Thus it comes that most nations speak of some 
 earlier period of their history as -one character- 
 ized by purer public virtues than the present, 
 one when the fires of patriotism burned brighter 
 and social harmony was more conspicuous. In 
 rude stages of society this fancy receives real 
 credit and ranks as a veritable record of the past, 
 
THE PARADISE LOST. 175 
 
 forming a Golden Age or Saturnian Era. Turned 
 in the kaleidoscope of the my thus, it assumes 
 yet more gorgeous hues, and becomes a state of 
 pure felicity, an Eden or a Paradise, wherein man 
 dwelt in joy, and from which he wandered or was 
 driven in the old days. 
 
 It is almost needless to quote examples to 
 show the wide distribution of this myth. The 
 first pages of the Yendidad describe the reign of 
 Yima in " the garden of delight," where " there 
 was no cold wind nor violent heat, no disease and 
 no death." The northern Buddhist tells of " the 
 land of joy," Sukhavati, in the far west, where 
 ruled Amitabha, " infinite Light." 1 The Edda 
 wistfully recalls the pleasant days of good King 
 Gudmuiid who once held sway in Odainsakr, 
 where death came not. 2 Persian story has glad 
 reminiscences of the seven hundred years that 
 Jemschid sat on the throne of Iran, when peace 
 and plenty were in the land. 
 
 The garden " eastward in Eden " of the Pen- 
 tateuch, the land of Tulan or Tlapallan in Aztec 
 myth, the islands of the Hesperides, the rose 
 garden of Feridun, and a score of other legends 
 attest with what strong yearning man seeks in 
 
 1 C. F. Koppen, Die Lamaische Hierarchie, s. 28. 
 
 2 Odainsakr, 6 privative, dain death, akr land," the land of im- 
 mortal life." Saxo Grammaticus speaks of it also. Another 
 such land faintly referred to in the Edda is Breidablick, governed 
 by Baldur, the Light-god. 
 
176 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the past the picture of that perfect felicity which 
 the present never yields. 
 
 Nor can he be persuaded that the golden age 
 has gone, no more to return. In all conditions 
 of progress, and especially where the load of the 
 present was the most wearying, has he counted 
 on a restoration to that past felicity. The paradise 
 lost is to be regained. How it is to be done the 
 sages are not agreed. But they of old were 
 unanimous that some divinity must lend his aid, 
 that some god-sent guide is needed to rescue 
 man from the slough of wretchedness in which 
 he hopelessly struggles. 
 
 Therefore in the new world the red men 
 looked for the ruler who had governed their 
 happy forefathers in the golden age, and who had 
 not died but withdrawn mysteriously from view, 
 to return to them, protect them, and insure them 
 long bliss and ease. The ancient Persians ex- 
 pected as much from the coming of Craoshanc, ; 
 the Thibetan Buddhists look to the advent of a 
 Buddha 5000 years after Sakyamuni, one whose 
 fortunate names are Maitreya, the Loving one, and 
 Adjita, the Unconquerable; 1 and even the prac- 
 tical Roman, as we learn from Yirgil, was not a 
 stranger to this dream. Very many nations felt 
 it quite as strongly as the Israelites, who from 
 early time awaited a mighty king, the Messiah, 
 the Anointed, of whom the Targums say : " In his 
 
 1 C. F. Koppen, Die Lamaische Hierarchie und Kirche, p. 17. 
 
THE PARADISE TO COME. 177 
 
 days shall peace be multiplied ; " " He shall exe- 
 cute the judgment of truth and justice on the 
 earth; " " He shall rule over all kingdoms." 
 
 The early forms of this conception, such as 
 here referred to, looked forward to an earthly 
 kingdom, identified with that of the past when 
 this was vigorous in the national mythology. 
 Material success and the utmost physical com- 
 fort were to characterize it. It was usually to 
 be a national apotheosis, and w r as not generally 
 supposed to include the human race, though 
 traces of this wider view might easily be quoted 
 from Avestan, Roman, and Israelitic sources. 
 Those who were to enjoy it were not the dead, 
 but those who shall be living. 
 
 As the myth grew, it coalesced with that of 
 the Epochs of Nature, and assumed grander pro- 
 portions. The deliverer was to come at the close of 
 this epoch, at the end of the world ; he was to 
 embrace the whole human kind in his kingdom ; 
 even those who died before his coming, if they 
 had obeyed his mandates, should rise to join the 
 happy throng ; instead of a mere earthly king, 
 he should be a supernatural visitant, even God 
 himself ; and instead of temporal pleasures only, 
 others of a spiritual character were to be con- 
 ferred. There are reasons to believe that even 
 in this developed form the myth was familiar to 
 the most enlightened worshippers of ancient 
 Egypt ; but it was not till some time after the 
 
178 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 doctrines of Christianity had been cast into 
 mythical moulds by the oriental fancy, that it 
 was introduced in its completed form to modern 
 thought. Although expressly repudiated by 
 Jesus of Nazareth himself, and applied in maxim 
 and parable as a universal symbol of intelligence 
 to the religious growth of the individual and race, 
 his followers reverted to the coarser and literal 
 meaning, and ever since teach to a greater or less 
 extent the chiliastic or millennial dogma, often 
 mathematically computing, in direct defiance of 
 his words, the exact date that event is to be 
 expected. 
 
 If we ask the psychological construction of 
 this myth, and the ever present conditions of 
 man's life which have rendered him always ready 
 to create it and loath to renounce it, we trace the 
 former distinctly to his sense of the purposive 
 nature of the laws of thought, and the latter to 
 the wide difference between desire and fulfilment. 
 His intellectual nature is framed to accord with 
 laws which are ever present but are not author- 
 itative ; they admonish but they do not coerce ; 
 that is done surely though oft remotely by the 
 consequences of their violation. At first, una- 
 ware of the true character of these laws, he 
 fancies that if he w^ere altogether comfortable 
 physically, his every wish would be gratified. 
 Slowly it dawns upon him that no material grat- 
 ification can supply an intellectual craving ; that 
 
THE MILLENNIUM. 179 
 
 this is the real want which haunts him ; and that 
 its only satisfaction is to think rightly, to learn 
 the truth. Then he sees that the millennial king- 
 dom is " not of this world ;." that heaven and 
 earth may pass away, but that such truth as he 
 seeks cannot pass away ; and that his first and 
 only care should be as a faithful and wise servant 
 to learn and revere it. 
 
 The sentiments which created this mythical 
 cycle, based as they are now seen to be on ultimate 
 psychological laws, are as active to-day as ever. 
 This century has witnessed the rise of a school 
 of powerful thinkers and true philanthropists who 
 maintained that the noblest object is the securing 
 to our fellow-men the greatest material comfort 
 possible ; that the religious aspirations will do 
 well to content themselves with this gospel of 
 humanity ; and that the approach of the material 
 millennium, the perfectibility of the human race, 
 the complete adaptation of function to condition, 
 the " distant but not uncertain final victory of 
 Good," : is susceptible of demonstration. At 
 present, these views are undergoing modification. 
 It is perceived with more or less distinctness that 
 complete physical comfort is not enough to make 
 a man happy ; that in proportion as this comfort 
 is attained new wants develope themselves, quite 
 as importunate, which ask what material com- 
 
 i John Stuart Mill, Theism, p. 256. 
 
180 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 fort cannot give, and whose demand is neither for 
 utility nor pleasurable sensation. Such wants are 
 created by the sense of duty and the love of truth. 
 The main difference between the latest 
 exponents of the utilitarian doctrines and the 
 heralds of distinctively religious thought, is that 
 the former consider that it is most important in 
 the present condition of man for him to look 
 after his material welfare ; while the latter teach 
 that if he first subject thought and life to truth 
 and duty, "all these things will be added unto him." 
 Wordsworth has cast this latter opinion, and the 
 myths which are its types, into eloquent verse : 
 
 " Paradise and groves 
 
 Elysian, Fortunate Fields like those of old 
 Sought in the Atlantic main, why should they be 
 A history only of departed things, 
 Or a mere fiction of what never was ? 
 For the discerning intellect of man, 
 When wedded to this goodly universe 
 In love and holy passion, shall find these 
 A simple produce of the common day." 
 
 The incredulity and even derision with which 
 the latter doctrine is received by " practical men," 
 should not affright the collected thinker, as it 
 certainly is not so chimerical as they pretend. 
 The writer De Senancourt, not at all of a religious 
 turn, in speculating on the shortest possible road 
 to general happiness, concluded that if we were 
 able to foretell the weather a reasonable time 
 ahead, and if men would make it a rule to speak 
 the truth as near as they can, these two conditions 
 
THE HIERARCHY OF THE GODS. 181 
 
 would remove nine-tenths of the misery in the 
 world. The more carefully I meditate on this 
 speculation, the better grounded it seems. The 
 weather we are learning to know much more 
 about than when the solitary Obermann penned 
 his despondent dreams ; but who shall predict 
 the time when men will tell the truth? 
 
 I now pass to the third great mythical cyclus, 
 which I have called that of the Hierarchy of the 
 Gods. This was created in order to define that 
 unknown power which was supposed to give to 
 the wish frustration or fruition. It includes 
 every statement in reference to the number, 
 nature, history and character of supernatural 
 beings. 
 
 The precise form under which the intellect, 
 when the religious conception of unknown power 
 first dawns upon it, imagines this unknown, is 
 uncertain. Some have maintained that the 
 earliest religions are animal worships, others that 
 the spirits of ancestors or chiefs are the primitive 
 gods. Local divinities and personal spirits are 
 found in the rudest culture,wiiile simple f etichism, 
 or the vague shapes presented by dreams, play a 
 large part in the most inchoate systems. The 
 prominence of one or the other of these elements 
 depends upon local and national momenta, which 
 are a proper study for the science of mythology, 
 but need not detain us here. The underlying 
 principle in all these conceptions of divinity is 
 
182 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 that of the res per accidens, an accidental rela- 
 tion of the thought to the symbol, not a general 
 or necessary one. This is seen in the nature of 
 these primitive gods. They have no decided 
 character as propitious or the reverse other than 
 the objects they typify, but are supposed to send 
 bad or good fortune as they happen to be pleased 
 or displeased with the votary. No classification as 
 good and evil deities is as yet perceptible. 
 
 This undeveloped stage of religious thought 
 faded away, as general conceptions of man and 
 his surroundings arose. Starting always from 
 his wish dependent on unknown control, man 
 found certain phenomena usually soothed his fears 
 and favored his wishes, while others interfered 
 with their attainment and excited his alarm. This 
 distinction, directly founded on his sensations of 
 pleasure and pain, led to a general, more or less 
 rigid, classification of the unknown, into two op- 
 posing classes of beings, the one kindly disposed, 
 beneficent, good, the other untoward, maleficent, 
 evil. 
 
 At first this distinction had in it nothing of a 
 moral character. It is in fact a long time before 
 this is visible, and to-day but two or three 
 religions acknowledge it even theoretically. All, 
 however, which claim historical position set up a 
 dual hierarchy in the divine realms. Ahura- 
 mazda and Anya-mainyus, God and Satan, Jove 
 and Pluto, Pachacamac and Supay, Enigorio and 
 
MA AND PAPAS. 183 
 
 Enigohatgea are examples out of hundreds that 
 might be adduced. 
 
 The fundamental contrast of pleasure and 
 pain might be considered enough to explain this 
 duality. But in fact it is even farther reaching. 
 The emotions are dual as well as the sensations, 
 as we have seen in the first chapter. All the 
 operations of the intellect are dichotomic, and in 
 mathematical logic must be expressed by an 
 equation of the second degree. Subject and 
 object must be understood as polar pairs, and in 
 physical science polarization, contrast of proper- 
 ties corresponding to contrast of position, is a 
 universal phenomenon. Analogy, therefore, vin- 
 dicates the assumption that the unknown, like 
 the known, is -the field of the operation of con- 
 tradictory powers. 
 
 A variety of expression is given this philoso- 
 phic notion in myths. In Egypt, Syria, Greece 
 and India the contrast was that of the sexes, the 
 male and female principles as displayed in the 
 operations of nature. The type of all is that 
 very ancient Phrygian cult in which by the side 
 of Ma, mother of mountains and mistress of 
 herds, stood Papas, father of the race of shep- 
 herds and inventor of the rustic pipe. 1 Quite 
 characteristic was the classification of the gods 
 worshipped by the miners and metal workers 
 of Phrygian Ida. This was into right and left, 
 
 Creuzer, Symbolik und Mytlwlogie, Bd. II., s. 47 
 
181 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 and the general name of Dactyli, Fingers, was 
 given them. The right gods broke the spells 
 which the left wove, the right pointed out the 
 ore which the left had buried, the right dis- 
 closed the remedies for the sickness which the 
 left had sent. This venerable division is still 
 retained when we speak of a sinister portent, or 
 a right judgment. It is of physiological interest 
 as showing that " dextral pre-eminence " or right- 
 handedness was prevalent in earliest historic 
 times, though it is unknown in any lower animal. 
 
 The thoughtful dwellers in Farsistan also 
 developed a religion close to man's wants by 
 dividing the gods into those who aid and thoso 
 who harm him, subject the one class to Ahura- 
 Mazda, the other to Anya-Mainyus. Early in 
 their history this assumed almost a moral aspect, 
 and there is little to be added to one of the most 
 ancient precepts of their law " Happiness ba 
 to the man who conduces to the happiness of 
 all." l 
 
 When this dual classification sought expres- 
 sion through natural contrasts, there was ono 
 which nigh everywhere offered itself as the 
 most appropriate. The savage, the nomad, lim- 
 ited to the utmost in artificial contrivances, met 
 nothing which more signally aided the accom- 
 
 i This is the first line of Yagna, 42, of the KkordaJi-A vesta. 
 The Parsees believe that it is the salutation which msets the 
 soul of the good on entering the next world. 
 
THE GOD OF LIGHT. 185 
 
 plishment of his wishes than light; nothing which 
 more certainly frustrated them than darkness. 
 From these two sources flow numerous myths, 
 symbols, and rites, as narratives or acts which 
 convey religious thought to the eye or the ear 
 of sense. 
 
 As the bringers of light, man adored the sun, 
 the dawn, and lire ; associated with warmth and 
 spring, his further meditations saw in it the source 
 of his own and of all life, and led him to connect 
 with its worship that of the reproductive prin- 
 ciple. As it comes from above, and seems to 
 dwell in the far-off sky, he located there his 
 good gods, and lifted his hands or his eyes when 
 he prayed. As light is necessary to sight, and 
 as to see is to know, the faculty of knowing was 
 typified as enlightenment, an inward god-given 
 light. The great and beneficent deities are al- 
 ways the gods of light. Their names often show 
 this. Deva, Deus, means the shining one ; 
 Michabo, the great white one ; the Mongols call 
 Tien, the chief Turanian god, the bright one, the 
 luminous one ; the northern Buddhist prays to 
 Amitabha, Infinite Light; and the Christian to 
 the Light of the World. * 
 
 On the other hand, darkness was connected 
 with feelings of helplessness and terror. It ex- 
 posed him to attacks of wild beasts and all ac- 
 cidents. It was the precursor of the storm. It 
 was like to death and the grave. The realm 
 
186 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 of the departed ^was supposed to be a land of 
 shadows, an underground region, an unseeing 
 Hades or hell. 
 
 The task would be easy to show many strange 
 corroborations of these early chosen symbols by 
 the exacter studies of later ages. Light, as the 
 indispensable condition of life, is no dream, but 
 a fact ; sight is the highest sentient faculty ; and 
 the luminous rays are real intellectual stimu- 
 lants. 1 But such reflections will not escape the 
 contemplative reader. 
 
 I hasten to an important consequence of this 
 dual classification of divinities. It led to what 
 I may call the quantification of the yods, that is, 
 to conceiving divinity under notions of number 
 or quantity, a step which has led to profound 
 deterioration of the religious sentiment. I do 
 not mean by this the distinction between poly- 
 theism and monotheism. The latter is as untrue 
 and as injurious as the former, nor does it con- 
 tain a whit the more the real elements of reli- 
 gious progress. 
 
 It is indeed singular that this subject has 
 been so misunderstood. Much has been written 
 by Christian theologians to show the superiority 
 of monotheisms; and by their opponents much 
 
 1 " Sight is the light sense. Through it we become ac- 
 quainted with universal relations, this being reason. Without 
 the eye there would be no reason." Lorenz Oken, Elements of 
 Physio - Philosophy, p. 475. 
 
MONO THEISMS. 187 
 
 has been made of Comte's loi des trois etats, 
 which defines religious progress to be first fet- 
 ichism, secondly polytheism, finally monotheism. 
 Of this Mr. Lewes says : " The theological system 
 arrived at the highest perfection of which it is 
 capable when it substituted the providential ac- 
 tion of a single being, for the varied operations 
 of the numerous divinities which had before been 
 imagined." 1 Nothing could be more erroneous 
 than the spirit of this statement ; nothing is more 
 correct, if the ordinary talk of the superiority 
 of monotheism in religion be admitted. 
 
 History and long experience show that mon- 
 otheistic religions have no special good effect 
 either on the morals or the religious sensibility 
 of races. 2 Buddhism, 3 Mohammedanism and Ju- 
 daism are, at least in theory, uncompromising 
 monotheisms ; modern Christianity is less so, as 
 many Catholics pray to the Virgin and Saints, 
 and many Protestants to Christ. So long as the 
 mathematical conception of number, whether 
 one or many, is applied to deity by a theological 
 system, it has not yet " arrived at the highest 
 perfection of which it is capable." 
 
 For let us inquire what a monotheism is ? It 
 
 1 History of Philosophy, Vol. II. p. 638 (4th ed.) 
 
 2 " The intolerance of almost all religions which have main- 
 tained the unity of God, is as remarkable as the contrary prin- 
 ciple in polytheism." Hume, Nat. Hist, of Religion, Sec. ix. 
 
 3 " The Lamas emphatically maintain monotheism to be the 
 real character of Buddhism." Emil Schlagintweit, Buddhism 
 in Tibet, p. 108. 
 
183 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 is a belief in one god as distinct from the belief 
 in several gods. In other words, it applies to 
 God the mathematical concept of unity, a concept 
 which can only come into cognition by virtue 
 of contrasts and determinations, and which forces 
 therefore the believer either to Pantheism or 
 anthropomorphism to reconcile his belief with 
 his reason. No other resource is left him. With 
 monotheism there must always be the idea of 
 numerical separateness, which is incompatible 
 with universal conceptions. 
 
 Let him, however, clear his mind of the cur- 
 rent admiration for monotheisms, and impress 
 upon himself that he who would form a concep- 
 tion of supreme intelligence must do so under the 
 rules of pure thought, not numerical relation. 
 The logical, not the mathematical, unity of the 
 divine is the perfection of theological reasoning. 
 Logical unity does not demand a determination 
 by contrasts ; it conveys only the idea of iden- 
 tity with self. As the logical attainment of 
 truth is the recognition of identities in apparent 
 diversity, thus leading from the logically many 
 to the logically one, the assumption of the latter 
 is eminently justified. Every act of reasoning 
 is an additional proof of it. 1 
 
 1 No one has seen the error here pointed out, and its injuri- 
 ous results on thought, more clearly than Comte himself. He 
 is emphatic in condemning " le tendance mvolontaire k consti- 
 tuer 1'unite speculative par 1'ascendant universel des plus gros- 
 si&res contemplations numerique, geometrique ou mecaniques." 
 
THE DELUSION OF OPPOSITE S. 189 
 
 Nor does the duality of nature and thought, 
 to which I have alluded, in any wise contradict 
 this. In pure thought we must understand the 
 dichotomic process to be the distinction of a 
 positive by a privative, both logical elements 
 of the same thought, as I have elsewhere shown. 
 The opposites or contraries referred to as giv- 
 ing rise to the dualistic conceptions of divini- 
 ty are thus readily harmonized with the concep- 
 tion of logical unity. This was recognized by 
 the Hindoo sage who composed the Bhagavad 
 Gita, early in our era. Krishna, the Holy One, 
 addressing the King Ardjuna says : " All beings 
 fall into error as to the nature of creation, 
 Bharata, by reason of that delusion of natural 
 opposites which springs from liking and disliking, 
 oh thou tormentor of thy foes ! " 1 
 
 The substitution of the conception of mathe- 
 matical for logical unity in this connection has 
 left curious traces in both philosophy and reli- 
 gion. It has led to a belief in the triplicate nature 
 of the supreme Being, and to those philosophical 
 triads which have often attracted thinkers, from 
 Pythagoras and Heraclitus down to Hegel and 
 Ghiberti. 
 
 Pythagoras, who had thought profoundly on 
 
 Sys'eme de Politique Positive; Tome I., p. 51. But he was too 
 biassed to apply this warning to Christian thought. The con- 
 ception of the Universe in the loic of Professor De Morgan and 
 Boole is an example of speculative unity. 
 1 Bhagavad Gttd. ch. iv. 
 
190 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 numbers and their relations, is credited with the 
 obscure maxim that every thought is made up of 
 a definite one and an indefinite two (a /was and an 
 aoptffroz duas). Some of his commentators have 
 added to rather than lessened the darkness of 
 this saying. But applied to concrete number, it 
 seems clear enough. Take any number, ten, 
 for example, and it is ten by virtue of being a 
 one, one ten, and because on either side counting 
 upward or downward, a different number ap- 
 pears, which two are its logical determinants, 
 but, as not expressed, make up an indefinite 
 two. 
 
 So the number one, thought as concrete 
 unity, is really a trinity, made up of its definite self 
 and its indefinite next greater and lesser deter- 
 minants. The obscure consciousness of this has 
 made itself felt in many religions when they have 
 progressed to a certain plane of thought. The 
 ancient Egyptian gods were nearly all triune ; 
 Phanes, in the Orphic hymns the first principle 
 of things, was tripartite ; the Indian trinities are 
 well known ; the Celtic triads applied to divine 
 as well as human existence ; the Jews distin- 
 guished between Jehovah, his Wisdom and his 
 Word ; and in Christian religion and philosophy 
 the doctrine of the trinity, though nowhere 
 taught by Christ, has found a lasting foothold, 
 and often presents itself as an actual tri theism. 1 
 
 1 See the introduction by Mr. J. W. Etheridge to The Tar- 
 
TRINITIES. 191 
 
 The triplicate nature of number, thus alluded 
 to by Pythagoras, springs from the third law of 
 thought, and holds true of all concrete notions. 
 Every such notion stands in necessary relation to 
 its privative, and to the logical concept of next 
 greater extension, i. e., that which includes the 
 notion and its privative, as I explained in the 
 first chapter. This was noted by the early Pla- 
 tonists, who describe a certain concrete expression 
 of it as " the intelligential triad ; " and it has 
 been repeatedly commented upon by later phi- 
 losophers, some of whom avowedly derive from it 
 the proof of the trinitarian dogma as formulated by 
 Athanasius. Even modern mathematical inves- 
 tigations have been supposed to point to a Deus 
 triformis, though of course quite another one 
 from that which ancient Rome honored. A late 
 work of much ability makes the statement : " The 
 doctrine of the Trinity, or something analogous 
 to it, forms, as it were, the avenue through which 
 the universe itself leads us up to the conception 
 of the Infinite and Eternal One." The explana- 
 
 gums of Onkelos and Jonathan Ben Uzziel (London, 1862). St. 
 Augustine believed the trinity is referred to in the opening verses 
 of Genesis. Confessiones, Lib. xiii. cap. 5. The early Christian 
 writer, Theophilus of Antioch (circa 225), in his Apologia, rec- 
 ognizes the Jewish trinity only. It was a century later that the 
 dogma was denned in its Athanasian form. See further, Isaac 
 Preston Cory, Ancient Fragments, with an Inquiry into the Trinity 
 of the Gentiles (London, 1832). 
 1 The Unseen Universe, p. 194. 
 
192 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 tion of this notion is the same as that of the 
 " Trinity of the Gentiles/' always hitherto a 
 puzzling mythological concept. 
 
 For reasons previously given, an analysis of 
 the formal law itself does not yield these ele- 
 ments. They belong to a certain class of values 
 assigned it, not to the law itself ; hence it is 
 only when deity is conceived under the con- 
 ditions of numerical oneness that the tripartite 
 constitution of a whole number makes itself felt, 
 and is applied to the divine nature. 
 
 The essence of a logical unit is identity, of 
 a mathematical, difference. The qualities of the 
 latter are limitations so much of a thing ; those 
 of the former are coincidences that kind of a 
 thing. 
 
 To be sure it is no easy matter to free our- 
 selves from the habit of confounding identity 
 and individuality. We must cultivate a much 
 greater familiarity with the forms of thought, 
 and the character of universals, than e very-day 
 life requires of us, before the distinction grows 
 facile. The individual, not the species, exists ; 
 our own personality, our thinking faculty is 
 what we are most certain of. On it rests the 
 reality of everything, the Unknown as well. But 
 the rejection of a mathematical unity does not 
 at all depreciate the force of such an argument. 
 Individuality regarded as mathematical unity 
 rests on the deeper law of logical identity from 
 
MAN AS GOD. 193 
 
 which the validity of numbers rises ; it is not the 
 least diminished, but intensified, in the concep- 
 tion of a Supreme Intelligence, as the font of 
 truth, though the confinements and limitations 
 of the mathematical unit fall away, and all con- 
 trasts disappear. 
 
 The reverse conception, however, has prevailed 
 in religious systems, polytheistic or monotheis- 
 tic. Man has projected on the cloudy unknown 
 the magnified picture of his own individuality 
 and shuddered with terror at the self-created 
 plantasm, like the peasant frightened by the spec- 
 tre of the Brocken, formed by the distorted image 
 of himself. In his happier moments, with his 
 hopes gratified, the same vice of thought, still 
 active, prevented him from conceiving any 
 higher ideal than his better self. " Everywhere 
 the same tendency was observed ; the gods, al- 
 ways exaggerations of human power and passions, 
 became more and more personifications of what 
 was most admirable and lovable in human nature, 
 till in Christianity there emerged the avowed 
 ideal man." What could it end in but anthropo- 
 morphism, or pantheism, or, rejecting both, a 
 Keligion of Humanity, with a background of an 
 imbecile Unknowable ? 
 
 Is it necessary to point out how none of these 
 conclusions can satisfy the enlightened religious 
 sentiment ? How anthropomorphism,which makes 
 
 God in the image of man, instead of acknowledg- 
 
 13 
 
194 THE EELIG10US SENTIMENT. 
 
 ing that man is made in the image of God, 
 belittles divinity to a creature of passions and 
 caprices ? How pantheism, increasing God at 
 the expense of man, wipes out the fundamental 
 difference of true and false, calls bad " good 
 in the making," and virtually extinguishes the 
 sense of duty and the permanence of personal- 
 ity ? And how the denial of all possible knowl- 
 edge of the absolute digs away the only foun- 
 dation on which sanity can establish a religion, 
 and then palms off material comfort as the 
 proper food for religious longing ? 
 
 The long story of religious effort is not from 
 fetichism to monotheism, as Comte read it ; nor 
 is its only possible goal inside the limits of the 
 ego, as Feuerbach and the other Neo-Hegelians 
 assert ; but it is on its theoretical side to develope 
 with greater and greater distinctness the immeas- 
 urable reality of pure thought, to dispense more 
 and more with the quantification of the absolute, 
 and to avoid in the representation of that Being 
 the use of the technic of concrete existence. 
 
 Little by little we learn that the really true 
 is never true in fact, that the really good is never 
 good in act. 1 Carefully cherishing this distinction 
 taught by mathematics and ethics, the religious 
 mind learns to recognize in that only reality 
 
 i "A good will is the only altogether good thing in the world." 
 Kant. " What man conceives in himself is always superior 
 to hat reality which it precedes and prepares." Comte. 
 
TRUTH IS GOD. 195 
 
 darkly seen through the glass of material things, 
 that which should fix and fill its meditations. 
 Passing beyond the domain of physical law, it 
 occupies itself with that which defines the con- 
 ditions of law. It contemplates an eternal 
 activity, before which its own self-consciousness 
 seems a flickering shadow, yet in that contempla- 
 tion is not lost but gains an evergrowing per- 
 sonality. 
 
 This is the goal of religious striving, the 
 hidden aim of the wars and persecutions, the 
 polemics and martyrdoms, which have so busied 
 and bloodied the world. This satisfies the rational 
 postulates of religion. Does some one say that it 
 does not stimulate its emotional elements, that 
 it does not supply the impulses of action which 
 must ever be the criteria of the true faith. ? Is 
 it not a religion at all, but a philosophy, a search, 
 or if you prefer, a love for the truth ? 
 
 Let such doubter ponder well the signification 
 of truth, its relation to life, its identity with the 
 good, and the paramount might of wisdom and a 
 clear understanding, and he will be ready to 
 exclaim with the passionate piety of St. Augus- 
 tine : " Ubi inveni veritatem, ibi inveni Deum 
 meum, ipsam veritatem, quam, ex quo didici, 
 non sum oblitus." 
 
 From this brief review of its character, the 
 Myth will be seen to be one of the transitory 
 expressions of the religious sentiment, which in 
 
196 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 enlightened lands it has already outgrown and 
 should lay aside. So far as it relates to events, 
 real or alleged, historic or geologic, it deals with 
 that which is indifferent to pure religion ; and 
 so far as it assumes to reveal the character, plans 
 and temper of divinity, it is too evidently a re- 
 flex of man's personality to be worthy of serious 
 refutation where it conflicts with the better guide 
 he has within him. 
 
THE CULT, ITS SYMBOLS AND RITES. 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 Tlie Symbol represents the unknown ; the Bite is the ceremony of 
 worship. 
 
 A symbol stands for the supernatural, an emblem for something known. 
 The elucidation of symbolism is in the laws of the association of ideas. 
 Associations of similarity give related symbols, of contiguity coincident sym- 
 bols. Symbols tend either toward personification (iconolatry), or toward 
 secularization. The symbol has no fixed interpretation. Its indefinitencss 
 shown by the serpent symbol, and the cross. The physiological relations of 
 cvruim symbols. Their classification. The Lotus. The Pillar. Symbols 
 discarded by the higher religious thought. Esthetic and scientific symbolism 
 (the " Doctrine of Correspondences"). 
 
 Kites arc either propitiatory or memorial. The former spring either from 
 the idea of sacrifice or of specific performance. A sacrilice is a gift, but its 
 measure is what it costs the giver. Specific performance means that a 
 religious act should have no ulterior aim. Vicarious sacrilice and the idea 
 of sin. 
 
 Memorial rites are intended to recall the myth, or else to keep up the 
 organization. The former are dramatic or imitative, the latter institution- 
 ary. Tendency of memorial rites to Jbecome propitiatory. Examples. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE CULT, ITS SYMBOLS AND RITES. 
 
 As the side wliich a religious system presents 
 to the intellect is shown in the Myth, so the side 
 that it presents to sense is exhibited in the Cult. 
 This includes (the representation and forms of 
 worship of the unknown power which presides 
 over the fruition of the Prayer or religious 
 wish. The representation is effected by the 
 Symbol, the worship by the Rite} The devel- 
 opment of these two, and their relation to reli- 
 gious thought, will be the subject of the present 
 chapter. 
 
 The word Symbolism has a technical sense 
 in theological writings, to wit, the discussion of 
 creeds, quite different from that in which it is 
 used in mythological science. Here it means 
 the discussion of the natural objects which have 
 been used to represent to sense supposed super- 
 natural beings. As some conception of such 
 beings must first be formed, the symbol is neces- 
 
200 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 sarily founded upon the myth, and must be 
 explained by it. 
 
 A symbol is closely allied to an emblem, 
 the distinction being that the latter is intended 
 to represent some abstract conception or concrete 
 fact, not supposed to be supernatural. Thus the 
 serpent is the emblem of Esculapius, or, ab- 
 stractly, of the art of healing ; but in its use 
 as a symbol in Christian art it stands for the 
 Evil One, a supernatural being. The heraldric 
 insignia of the Middle Ages were emblematic 
 devices ; but the architecture of the cathedrals 
 was largely symbolic. Both agree in aim- 
 ing to aid the imagination and the memory, 
 and both may appeal to any special sense, 
 although the majority are addressed to sight 
 alone. 
 
 Symbolism has not received the scientific 
 treatment which has been so liberally bestowed 
 on mythology. The first writer who approached 
 it in the proper spirit was Professor Creuzer. 1 
 Previous to his labors the distinction between 
 pictographic and symbolic art was not well de- 
 fined. He drew the line sharply, and illustrated 
 it abundantly ; but he did not preserve so clear- 
 ly the relations of the symbol and the myth. 
 Indeed, he regarded the latter as a symbol, a 
 " phonetic" one, to be treated by the same pro- 
 
 1 In his chapter Ideen zu einer Physik des Symbols und des 
 My thus j of his Symbolik und Mythologie. 
 
ORIGIN OF SYMBOLS. 201 
 
 cesses of analysis. Herein later students have 
 not consented to follow him. The contrast be- 
 tween these two expressions of the religious sen- 
 timent becomes apparent when w^e examine their 
 psychological origin. This Professor Creuzer did 
 not include in his researches, nor is it dwelt upon 
 at any length in the more recent w r orks on the 
 subject. 1 The neglect to do this has given rise 
 to an arbitrariness in the interpretation of many 
 symbols, which has often obscured their position 
 in religious history. 
 
 What these principles are I shall endeavor 
 to indicate ; and first of the laws of the origin of 
 symbols, the rules which guided the early intel- 
 lect in choosing from the vast number of objects 
 appealing to sense those fit to shadow forth the 
 supernatural. 
 
 It may safely be assumed that this was not 
 done capriciously, as the modern parvenue makes 
 for himself a heraldric device. The simple and 
 devout intellect of the primitive man imagined 
 a real connection between the god and the sym- 
 bol. Were this questioned, yet the wonderful 
 unanimity with which the same natural objects, 
 the serpent, the bird, the tree, for example, were 
 everywhere chosen, proves that their selection 
 was not the work of chance. The constant pref- 
 erence of these objects points conclusively to 
 
 1 Dr. II. C. Barlow's Essays on Symbolism (London, 1866), 
 deserves mention as one of the best of these. 
 
202 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 some strong and frequent connection of their 
 images with mythical concepts. 
 
 The question of the origin of symbols there- 
 fore resolves itself into one of the association of 
 ideas, and we start from sure ground in applying 
 to their interpretation the established canons of 
 association. These, as I have elsewhere said, 
 are those of contiguity and similarity, the former 
 producing association by the closeness of suc- 
 cession of impressions or thoughts, the latter 
 through impressions or thoughts recalling like 
 ones in previous experience. When the same 
 occurrence affects different senses simultaneously, 
 or nearly so, the association is one of contujulty, 
 as thunder and lightning, for a sound cannot be 
 like a sight ; when the same sense is affected in 
 such a manner as to recall a previous impression, 
 the association is one of similarity, as when the 
 red autumn leaves recall the hue of sunset. 
 Nearness in time or nearness in kind is the 
 condition of association. 
 
 The intensity or permanence of the associa- 
 tion depends somewhat on temperament, but 
 chiefly on repetition or continuance. Not having 
 an ear for music, I may find it difficult to recall 
 a song from hearing its tune ; but by dint of 
 frequent repetition I learn to associate them. 
 Light and heat, smoke and fire, poverty and 
 hunger so frequently occur together, that the 
 one is apt to recall the other. So do a large 
 
RELATED SYMBOLS. 203 
 
 number of antithetical associations, as light and 
 darkness, heat and cold, bj inverse similarity, 
 opposite impressions reviving each other, in 
 accordance with the positive and privative ele- 
 ments of a notion. 
 
 This brief reference to the laws of applied 
 thought, too brief, did I not take for granted 
 that they are generally familiar furnishes the 
 clue to guide us through the labyrinth of 
 symbolism, to wit, the repeated association of 
 the event or power recorded in the myth with 
 some sensuous image. Where there is a con- 
 nection in kind between the symbol and that for 
 which it stands, there is related symbolism ; 
 where the connection is one of juxtaposition in 
 time, there is coincident symbolism. Mother 
 Earth, fertile and fecund, was a popular deity in 
 many nations, and especially among the Egyp- 
 tians, who worshipped her under the symbol of 
 a cow ; this is related symbolism ; the historical 
 event of the execution of Christ occurred by 
 crucifixion, one of several methods common in 
 that age, and since then the cross has been the 
 symbol of Christianity ; this is coincident sym- 
 bolism. It is easy for the two to merge, as when 
 the cross was identified with a somewhat similar 
 and much older symbol, one of the class I have 
 called " related," signifying the reproductive 
 principle, and became the " tree of life." As a 
 coincident symbol is to a certain extent acciden- 
 
204 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 tal in origin, related symbols have always been 
 most agreeable to the religious sentiment. 
 
 This remark embodies the explanation of the 
 growth of religious symbolism, and also its 
 gradual decay into decorative art and mnemonic 
 design. The tendency of related symbolism is 
 toward the identification of the symbol with that 
 for which it stands, toward personification or 
 prosopopeia ; while what I may call the secular- 
 ization of symbols is brought about by regarding 
 them more and more as accidental connections, 
 by giving them conventional forms, and treat- 
 ing them as elements of architectural or pictorial 
 design, or as aids to memory. 
 
 This tendency of related symbolism depends 
 on a law of applied thought which has lately 
 been formulated by a distinguished logician in 
 the following words : " What is true of a thing, 
 is true of its like." 1 The similarity of the sym- 
 bol., to its prototype assumed, the qualities of the 
 symbol, even those which had no share in de- 
 ciding its selection, no likeness to the original, 
 were lumped, and transferred to the divinity. 
 As those like by similarity, so those unlike, 
 were identified by contiguity, as traits of the un- 
 known power. This is the active element in 
 the degeneracy of religious idealism. The cow 
 or the bull, chosen first as a symbol of creation 
 
 1 W. S. Jevons, The Substitution of Similars, p. 15 (London, 
 18G9.) 
 
GROWTH OF THE SYMBOL. 205 
 
 or fecundity, led to a worship of the animal 
 itself, and a transfer of its traits, even to its 
 horns, to the god. In a less 'repulsive form, the 
 same tendency shows itself in the pietistic inge- 
 nuity of such poets as Adam de Sancto Victore 
 and George Herbert, who delight in taking some 
 biblical symbol, and developing from it a score 
 of applications which the original user never 
 dreamt of. In such hands a chance simile grows 
 to an elaborate myth. 
 
 Correct thought would prevent the extension 
 of the value of the symbol beyond the original 
 element of similarity. More than this, it would 
 recognize the fact that similarity does not sup- 
 pose identity, but the reverse, to wit, defect of 
 likeness ; and this dissimilitude must be the 
 greater, as the original and symbol are naturally 
 discrepant. The supernatual, however, whether 
 by this term we mean the unknown or the uni- 
 versal still more if we mean the incomprehen- 
 sible is utterly discrepant with the known, ex- 
 cept by an indefinitely faint analogy. In the 
 higher thought, therefore, the symbol loses all 
 trace of identity and becomes merely emblem- 
 atic. 
 
 The ancients defended symbolic teaching on 
 this very ground, that the symbol left so much 
 unexplained, that it stimulated the intellect and 
 trained it to prof o under thinking ; l practically 
 
 1 Oeuzer, Symbolik, Bd. I, s. 59. 
 
206 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 it had the reverse effect, the symbol being ac- 
 cepted as the thing itself. 
 
 Passing from these general rules of the selec- 
 tion of symbols, to the history of the symbol 
 when chosen, this presents itself to us in a re- 
 ciprocal form, first as the myth led to the adop- 
 tion and changes in the symbol, and as the latter 
 in turn altered and reformed the myth. 
 
 The tropes and figures of rhetoric by which 
 the conceptions of the supernatural were first 
 expressed, give the clue to primitive symbolism. 
 A very few examples will be sufficient. No one 
 can doubt that the figure of the serpent was 
 sometimes used in pictorial art to represent the 
 lightning, when he reads that the Algonkins 
 straiglitly called the latter a snake ; when he 
 sees the same adjective, spiral or winding, 
 ('siixotzfyz) applied by the Greeks to the light- 
 ning and a snake ; when the Quiche call the 
 electric flash a strong serpent ; and many other 
 such examples. The Pueblo Indians represent 
 lightning in their pictographs by a zigzag line. 
 A zigzag fence is called in the Middle States a 
 worm or " snake " fence. Besides this, adjec- 
 tives which describe the line traced by the ser- 
 pent in motion are applied to many twisting or 
 winding objects, as a river, a curl or lock of hair, the 
 tendrils of a vine, the intestines, a trailing plant, 
 the mazes of a dance, a brnoolot. n broken rnyof 
 light, a sickle, a crooked limb, an anfractuous path ; 
 
THE SERPENT SYMBOL. 207 
 
 the phallus, etc. Hence the figure of a serpent 
 may, and in fact has been, used with direct refer- 
 ence to every one of these, as could easily be 
 shown. How short-sighted then the expounder 
 of symbolism who would explain the frequent 
 recurrence of the symbol or the myth of the ser- 
 pent wherever he finds it by any one of these ! 
 
 This narrowness of exposition becomes doubly 
 evident when we give consideration to two other 
 elements in primitive symbolism the multivocal 
 nature of early designs, and the misapprehen- 
 sions due to contiguous association. 
 
 To illustrate the first, let us suppose, with 
 Schwarz 1 and others, that the serpent was at first 
 the symbol of the lightning. Its most natural 
 representation would be in motion; it might then 
 stand for the other serpentine objects I have 
 mentioned ; but once accepted as an acknowl- 
 edged symbol, the other qualities and properties 
 of the serpent would present themselves to the 
 mind, and the effort would be made to discover 
 or to imagine likenesses to these in the electric 
 flash. The serpent is venomous ; it casts its skin 
 and thus seems to renew its life ; it is said to 
 fascinate its prey ; it lives in the ground ; it hisses 
 or rattles when disturbed : none of these prop- 
 erties is present to the mind of the savage who 
 scratches on the rock a zigzag line to represent 
 the lightning god. But after-thought brings 
 
 i Ursprung der Mythologie (Berlin, 1862). 
 
203 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 them up, and the association of contiguity can 
 apply them all to the lightning, and actually has 
 done so over and over again ; and not only to 
 it, but also to other objects originally represented 
 by a broken line, for example, the river gods 
 and the rays of light. 
 
 This complexity is increased by the ambigu- 
 ous representation of symbolic designs. The ser- 
 pent, no longer chosen for its motion alone, will 
 be expressed in art in that form best suited to the 
 meaning of the symbol present in the mind of the 
 artist. Realism is never the aim of religious art. 
 The zigzag line, the coil, the spiral, the circle and 
 the straight line, are all geometrical radicals of va- 
 rious serpentine forms. Any one of these may bo 
 displayed with fanciful embellishments and artis- 
 tic aids. Or the artist, proceeding by synecdoche, 
 takes a part for the whole, and instead of portray- 
 ing the entire animul, contents himself with one 
 prominent feature or one aspect of it. A strik- 
 ing instance of this has been developed by Dr. 
 Harrison Allen, in the prevalence of what he calls 
 the " crotalean curve," in aboriginal American 
 art, a line which is the radical of the profile view 
 of the head of the rattlesnake (cro talus). l This 
 he has detected in the architectural monuments 
 of Mexico and Yucatan, in the Maya phonetic 
 scrip, and even in the rude efforts of the savage 
 tribes. Each of these elective methods of repre- 
 
 1 Harrison Allen, M. D., The Life Form in Art, Phila. 1874. 
 
THE CROSS SYMBOL. 209 
 
 senting the serpent, would itself, by independent 
 association, call up ideas out of all connection what- 
 ever with that which the figure first symbolized. 
 These, in the mind entertaining them, will su- 
 persede and efface the primitive meaning. Thus 
 the circle is used in conventional symbolic art to 
 designate the serpent; but also the eye, the ear-, the 
 open mouth, the mamma, the sun, the moon, a 
 wheel, the womb, the vagina, the return of the 
 seasons, time, continued life, hence health, and 
 many other things. Whichever of these ideas is 
 easiest recalled will first appear on looking at a 
 circle. The error of those who have discussed 
 mythological symbolism has been to trace a con- 
 nection of such adventitious ideas beyond the 
 symbol to its original meaning ; whereas the 
 symbol itself is the starting-point. To one living 
 in a region where venomous serpents abound, 
 the figure of one will recall the sense of danger, 
 the dread of the bite, and the natural hostility we 
 feel to those who hurt us ; whereas no such 
 ideas would occur to the native of a country where 
 there are no snakes, or where they are harm- 
 less, unless taught this association. 
 
 Few symbols have received more extended 
 study than that of the cross, owing to its promi- 
 nence in Christian art. This, as I have said, 
 was coincident or incidental only. It correspond- 
 ed, however, to a current " phonetic symbol," 
 
 in the expression common to the Greeks and 
 
 14 
 
210 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Romans of that clay, " to take up one's cross," 
 meaning to prepare for the worst, a metaphor 
 used by Christ himself. 
 
 Now there is no agreement as to what was 
 the precise form of the cross on which he suf- 
 fered. Three materially unlike crosses are each 
 equally probable. In symbolic art these have 
 been so multiplied that now two hundred and 
 twenty-two variants of the figure are described I 1 
 Of course there is nothing easier than to find 
 among these similarities, with many other con- 
 ventional symbols, the Egyptian Tau, the Ham- 
 mer of Thor, the " Tree of Fertility," on which 
 the Aztecs nailed their victims, the crossed 
 lines which are described on Etruscan tombs, or 
 the logs crossed at rectangles, on which the 
 Muskogce Indians built the sacred fire. The 
 four cardinal points are so generally objects of 
 worship, that more than any other mythical con- 
 ception they have been represented by cruci- 
 form figures. But to connect these in any way 
 with the symbol as it appears in Christian art, is 
 to violate every scientific principle. 
 
 Each variant of a symbol may give rise to 
 myths quite independent of its original meaning. 
 A symbol once adopted is preserved by its sacred 
 character, exists long as a symbol, but with ever 
 fluctuating significations. It always takes that 
 which is uppermost in the mind of the votary and 
 
 1 Cussans, Grammar of Heraldry, p. 16. 
 
THE LINE OF BE A UTY. 211 
 
 the congregation. Hence, psychology, and espe- 
 cially the psychology of races, is the only true 
 guide in symbolic exegesis. 
 
 Nor is the wide adoption and preservation of 
 symbols alone due to an easily noticed similarity 
 between certain objects and the earliest concep- 
 tions of the supernatural, or to the preservative 
 power of religious veneration. 
 
 I have previously referred to the associations 
 of ideas arising from ancestral reversions of 
 memory, and from the principles of minimum 
 muscular action and harmonic excitation. Such 
 laws make themselves felt unconsciously from 
 the commencement of life, with greater or less 
 power, dependent on the susceptibility of the 
 nervous system. They go far toward explain- 
 ing the recurrence and permanence of symbols, 
 whether of sight or sound. Thus I attribute the 
 prevalence of the serpentine curve in early re- 
 ligious art largely to its approach to the " line of 
 beauty," which is none other than that line 
 which the eye, owing to the arrangement of its 
 muscles, can follow with the minimum expen- 
 diture of nervous energy. The satisfaction of 
 the mind in viewing symmetrical figures or har- 
 monious coloring, as also that of the ear, in hear- 
 ing accordant sounds, is, as I have remarked, based 
 on the principle of maximum action with mini- 
 mum waste. The mind gets the most at the 
 least cost. 
 
212 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 The equilateral triangle, which is the simplest 
 geometrical figure which can enclose a space, thus 
 satisfying the mind the easiest of any, is nigh uni- 
 versal in symbolism. It is seen in the Egyptian 
 pyramids, whose sides are equilateral triangles 
 with a common apex, in the mediaeval cathedrals, 
 whose designs are combinations of such triangles, 
 in the sign for the trinity, the pentalpha, etc. 
 
 The classification of some symbols of less ex- 
 tensive prevalence must be made from their pho- 
 netic values. One class was formed as were the 
 " canting arms" in heraldry, that is, by a rebus. 
 This is in its simpler form, direct, as when Quet- 
 zalcoatl, the mystical hero-god of Atzkin, is re- 
 presented by a bird on a serpent, quetzal signify- 
 ing a bird, coatl a serpent ; or composite, two or 
 more of such rebus symbols being blended by 
 synecdoche, like the " marshalling " of arms 
 in heraldry, as when the same god is portrayed 
 by a feathered serpent ; or the rebus may 
 occur with paronymy, especially when the 
 literal meaning of a name of the god is 
 lost, as when the Algonkins forgot the sense of 
 the word icabish, white or bright, as applied to 
 their chief divinity, and confounding it with 
 wcibos, a rabbit, wove various myths about their 
 ancestor, the Great Hare, and chose the hare or 
 rabbit as a totemic badge. 1 
 
 o 
 1 
 
 Numerous examples from classical antiquity are given by 
 Creuzer, Symbol ik, Bd. i. s. 114. sqq. 
 
THE LOTUS SYMBOL. 213 
 
 It is almost needless to add further that the 
 ideas most frequently associated with the un- 
 known object of religion are those, which, 
 struggling after material expression, were most 
 fecund in symbols. We have but to turn to the 
 Orphic hymns, or those of the Vedas or the 
 Hebrew Psalms, to see how inexhaustible was 
 the poetic fancy, stirred by religious awe, in 
 the discovery of similitudes, any of which, 
 under favoring circumstances, might become a 
 symbol. 
 
 Before leaving this branch of my subject, I 
 may illustrate some of the preceding com- 
 ments by applying them to one or two well 
 known subjects of religious art. 
 
 A pleasing symbol, which has played a con- 
 spicuous part in many religions, is the Egyptian 
 lotus, or " lily of the Nile." It is an aquatic 
 plant, with white, roseate or blue flowers, which 
 float upon the water, and send up from their cen- 
 tre long stamens. In Egypt it grows with the 
 rising of the Nile, and as its appearance was 
 coincident with that important event, it came to 
 take prominence in the worship of Isis and Osiris 
 as the symbol, of fertility. Their mystical mar- 
 riage took place in its blossom. In the technical 
 language of the priests, however, it bore a pro- 
 founder meaning, that of the supremacy of rea- 
 son above matter, the contrast being between 
 the beautiful flower and the muddy water which 
 
214 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 bears it. 1 In India the lotus bears other and mani- 
 fold meanings. It is a symbol of the sacred river 
 Ganges, and of the morally pure. No prayer in 
 the world ha3 ever been more frequently repeat- 
 ed than this : " Om ! the jewel in the lotus. 
 Amen " (om manipadme hum). Many millions 
 of times, every hour, for centuries, has this been 
 iterated by the Buddhists of Thibet and the 
 countries north of it. What it means, they can 
 only explain by fantastic and mystical gues 
 Probably it refers to the legendary birth of 
 their chief saint, Avalokitesvara, who is said to 
 have been born of a lotus flower. But some say 
 it is a piece of symbolism not strange to its 
 meaning in Egypt, 2 and borrowed by Buddhism 
 from the Siva worship. In the symbolic lan- 
 guage of this sect the lotus is the symbol of the 
 vagina, while the phallus is called " the jewel." 
 With this interpretation the Buddhist prayer 
 would refer to the reproductive act ; but it is 
 illustrative of the necessity of attributing wholly 
 diverse meanings to the same symbol, that the 
 Buddhists neither now nor at any past time at- 
 tached any such signification to the expression, 
 and it would be most discrepant with their doc- 
 trines to do so. 3 
 
 1 W. ron Ilumboldt, Gcsammclte WcrJce, Bel. iv., s. 332. 
 
 2 Creuzcr, Symb'tlik'untl Mylhologie, Bet. i., s. 282. 
 
 3 Carl Frederick Koppen, Die Lamaische Hierarchic and 
 Kirche, ss. 59, 60, 61. 
 
THE PILLAR SYMBOL. 215 
 
 Another symbol has frequently been open 
 to this duplicate interpretation, that is, the up- 
 right pillar. The Egyptian obelisk, the pillars 
 of " Irmin " or of " Roland," set up now of 
 wood, now of stone by the ancient Germans, the 
 " red-painted great warpole " of the American 
 Indians, the May-pole of Old England, the spire 
 of sacred edifices, the staff planted on the grave, 
 the terminus of the Roman landholders, all 
 these objects have been interpreted to be sym- 
 bols of life, or the life-force. As they were often 
 of wood, the trunk of a tree for instance, they 
 have often been called by titles equivalent to 
 the " tree of life," and are thus connected with 
 the nigh innumerable myths which relate to 
 some mystic tree as the source of life. The ash 
 Ygdrasyl of the Edda, the oak of Dordona and 
 of the Druid, the modern Christmas tree, the sa- 
 cred banyan, the holy groves, illustrate but 
 faintly the prevalence of tree worship. Even so 
 late as the thiie of Canute, it had to be forbid- 
 den in England by royal edict. 
 
 Now, the general meaning of this symbol I 
 take to be the same as that which led to the 
 choice of hills and " high places," as sites for 
 altars and temples, and to the assigning of moun- 
 tain tops as the abodes of the chief gods. It is 
 seen in adjectives applied, I believe, in all lan- 
 guages, certainly all developed ones, to such 
 deities themselves. These adjectives are related 
 
21G THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 to adverbs of place, signifying above., up or over. 
 We speak of the supernatural, or supernal 
 powers, the Supreme Being, the Most High, He 
 in Heaven, and such like. So do all Aryan and 
 Semitic tongues. Beyond them, the Chinese 
 name for the Supreme Deity, Tien, means up. I 
 have elsewhere illustrated the same fact in 
 native American tongues. The association of 
 light and the sky above, the sun and the heaven, 
 is why we raise our hands and eyes in confident 
 prayer to divinity. That at times, however, a 
 religion of sex-love did identify these erect sym- 
 bols with the phallus as the life-giver, is very 
 true, but this was a temporary and adventi- 
 tious meaning assigned a symbol far more an- 
 cient than this form of religion. 
 
 In this review of the principles of religious 
 symbolism, I have attempted mainly to exhibit 
 the part it lias sustained in the development 
 of the religious sentiment. It has been gen- 
 erally unfavorable to the growth of higher 
 thought. The symbol, in what it is above the 
 emblem, assumes more than a similarity, a closer 
 relation than analogy; to some degree it pre- 
 tends to a hypostatic union or identity of the 
 material with the divine, the known to sense 
 with the unknown. Fully seen, this becomes 
 object worship; partially so, personification. 
 
 There is no exception to this. The refined 
 symbolisms which pass current to day as religious 
 
THE RITE. 217 
 
 philosophies exemplify it. The one, esthetic 
 symbolism, has its field in musical and archi- 
 tectural art, in the study and portraiture of the 
 beautiful ; the other, scientific symbolism, claims 
 to discover in the morphology of organisms, in 
 the harmonic laws of physics, and in the pro- 
 cesses of the dialectic, the proof that symbolism, 
 if not a revelation, is at least an unconscious in- 
 spiration of universal truth. This is the " Doc- 
 trine of Correspondences," much in favor with 
 Swedenborgians, but by no means introduced 
 by the founder of that sect. The recognition of 
 the identity in form of the fundamental laws of 
 motion and thought, and the clearer understand- 
 ing of the character of harmony which the ex- 
 periments of Helmholtz and others give us, dis- 
 perse most of the mystery about these similari- 
 ties. The religion of art, as such, will come up 
 for consideration in the next chapter. 
 
 The second form of the Cult is the Rite. 
 This includes the acts or ceremonies of worship. 
 Considered in the gross, they can be classed as 
 of two kinds, the first and earliest propitiatory, 
 the second and later memorial or institutipnary. 
 
 We have but to bear in mind the one aspira- 
 tion of commencing religious thought, to wit, 
 the attainment of a wish, to see that whatever 
 action arose therefrom must be directed to that 
 purpose. Hence, when we analyze the rude 
 ceremonies of savage cults, the motive is 
 
218 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 extremely apparent. They, like their prayers, 
 all point to the securing of some material ad- 
 vantage. They are designed 
 
 " to cozen 
 The gods that constrain us and curse." 
 
 The motives which underlie these simplest 
 as well as the most elaborate rituals, and impress 
 upon them their distinctively religious character 
 can be reduced to two, the idea of sacrifice and 
 the idea of specific performance. 
 
 The simplest notion involved in a sacrifice is 
 that of gibing. The value of the gift is not, 
 however, the intrinsic worth of the thing given, 
 nor even the pleasure or advantage the recip- 
 ient derives therefrom, but, singularly enough, 
 the amount of pain the giver experiences in 
 depriving himself of it! This is also often seen 
 in ordinary transactions. A rich man who sub- 
 scribes a hundred dollars to a charity, is thought 
 to merit less commendation than the widow who 
 gives her mite. Measured by motive, this rea- 
 soning is correct. There is a justice which can 
 be vindicated in holding self-denial to be a 
 standard of motive. All developed religions have 
 demanded the renunciation of what is dearest. 
 The Ynglyngasaga tells us that in a time of fam- 
 ine, the first sacrifice offered to the gods was of 
 beasts only ; if this failed, men were slain to 
 appease them and if this did not mitigate their 
 
SPECIFIC PERFORMANCE. 219 
 
 anger, the king himself was obliged to die that 
 they might send plenty. The Latin writers have 
 handed it down that among the Germans and 
 Gauls a human sacrifice was deemed the more 
 efficacious the more distinguished the victim, and 
 the nearer his relationship to him who offered the 
 rite. 1 The slaughter of children and wives to 
 please the gods was common in many religions, 
 and the self-emasculation of the priests of Cybele, 
 with other such painful rites, indicates that the 
 measure of the sacrifice was very usually not 
 what the god needed, but the willingness of the 
 worshipper to give. 
 
 The second idea, that of specific performance, 
 has been well expressed and humorously com- 
 mented upon by Hume in his Natural History of 
 Religions. He says : " Here I cannot forbear ob- 
 serving a fact which may be worth the attention 
 of those who make human nature the object of 
 their inquiry. It is certain that in every religion, 
 many of the votaries, perhaps the greatest num- 
 ber, will seek the divine favor, not by virtue and 
 good morals, but either by frivolous observances, 
 by intemperate zeal, by rapturous ecstasies, or 
 by the belief of mysterious and absurd opinions. 
 r In all this [i. e., in virtue and good morals], 
 a superstitious man finds nothing, which he has 
 properly performed for the sake of his deity, or 
 
 1 Adolph Holtzmann, Deutsche Mytliologie, p. 232 (Leipzig, 
 1874). 
 
220 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 which can peculiarly recommend him to divine 
 favor and protectioi . * * * * But if he fast 
 or give himself a sound whipping, this has a 
 direct reference, in his opinion, to the service of 
 God. No other motive could engage him to such 
 austerities." 
 
 The philosopher here sets forth in his in- 
 imitable style a marked characteristic of relig- 
 ious acts. But he touches upon it with his 
 usual superficiality. It is true that no religion 
 has ever been content with promoting the happi- 
 ness of man, and that the vast majority of votaries 
 are always seeking to do something specifically 
 religious, and are not satisfied with the moral only. 
 The simple explanation of it is that the religious 
 sentiment has a purpose entirely distinct from 
 ethics, a purpose constantly felt as something 
 peculiar to itself, though obscurely seen and often 
 wholly misconceived. It is only when an action 
 is utterly dissevered from other ends, and is 
 purely and solely religious, that it can satisfy this 
 sentiment. " La religion" most truly observes 
 Madame Neckerde Saussure, " ne doit point avoir 
 (Tautre but qiielle meme" 
 
 The uniform prevalence of these ideas in rites 
 may be illustrated from the simplest or the most 
 elaborate. Father Brebeuf, missionary to the 
 Hurons in 1636, has a chapter on their super- 
 stitions. He there tells us that this nation had 
 two sorts of ceremonies, the one to induce the 
 
RITES OF SACRIFICE. 221 
 
 gods to grant good fortune, the other to appease 
 them when some ill-luck had occurred. Before 
 running a dangerous rapid in their frail canoes 
 they would lay tobacco on a certain rock where 
 the deity of the rapid was supposed to reside, and 
 ask for safety in their voyage. They took to- 
 bacco and cast it in the fire, saying : " Heaven 
 (Aronhiate), see, I give you something; aid 
 me ; cure this sickness of mine." When one 
 was drowned or died of cold, a feast was called, 
 and the soft parts of the corpse were cut from 
 the bones and burned to conciliate the personal 
 god, while the women danced and chanted a 
 melancholy strain. Here one sacrifice was to 
 curry favor with the gods, another to soothe 
 their anger, and the third was a rite, not a sacri- 
 fice, but done for a religious end, whose merit 
 was specific performance. 
 
 As the gift was valued at what it cost the 
 giver, and was supposed to be efficacious in this 
 same ratio, self-denial soon passed into self-tor- 
 ture, prolonged fasts, scourging and lacerations, 
 thus becoming legitimate exhibitions of religious 
 fervor. As mental pain is as keen as bodily 
 pain, the suffering of Jephthah was quite as- 
 severe as that of the Flagellants, and was ex- 
 pected to find favor in the eyes of the gods. 
 
 A significant corrollary from such a theory 
 follows : that which is the efficacious part of the 
 sacrifice is the suffering ; given a certain degree 
 
222 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 of this, the desired effect will follow. As to 
 what or who suffers, or in what manner he or it 
 suffers, these are secondary considerations, even 
 unimportant ones, so far as the end to be ob- 
 tained is concerned. This is the germ of vicari- 
 ous sacrifice, a plan frequently observed in even 
 immature religions. What seems the diabolical 
 cruelty of some superstitious rites, those of the 
 Carthaginians and Celts, for example, is thorough- 
 ly consistent with the abstract theory of sacri- 
 fice, and did not spring from capricious malice. 
 The Death of Christ, regarded as a general 
 vicarious atonement, has had its efficiency ex- 
 plained directly by the theory that the pain he 
 suffered partook of the infinity of his divine na- 
 ture ; as thus it was excruciating beyond measure, 
 so it was infinitely effectual toward appeasing 
 divinity. 
 
 It is well known that this doctrine was no 
 innovation on the religious sentiment of the age 
 when it was preached by the Greek fathers. 
 For centuries the Egyptian priests had taught 
 the incarnation and sufferings of Osiris, and his 
 death for the salvation of his people. Similar 
 myths were common throughout the Orient, all 
 drawn from the reasoning I have mentioned. 1 
 
 They have been variously criticized. Apart 
 
 1 "Es 1st so gewissermassen in alien emsten orientalischen 
 Lehrcn das Christent'.um in seinem Keime vorgebildet." Creu- 
 zer, Symbolik und Mytliologie der Allen Volker, Bd. i., s. 297. 
 
THE ONLY SACRIFICE. 223 
 
 from the equivocal traits this theory of atone- 
 ment attributes to the supernatural powers a 
 feature counterbalanced, in modern religion, by 
 subduing its harshest features it is rooted essen- 
 tially in the material view of religion. The re- 
 ligious value of an act is to be appraised by the 
 extent to which it follows recognition of duty. 
 To acknowledge an error is unpleasant ; to re- 
 nounce it still more so, for it breaks a habit ; to 
 see our own errors in their magnitude, sullying 
 our whole nature and reaching far ahead to 
 generations yet unborn, is consummately bitter, 
 and in proportion as it is bitter, will keep us from 
 erring. 1 This is the "sacrifice of a contrite 
 heart,'* which alone is not despicable ; and this 
 no one can do for us. We may be sure that 
 neither the physical pain of victims burning in a 
 slow fire, nor the mental pain of yielding up 
 whatever we hold dearest upon earth, will make 
 our views of duty a particle clearer or our notion 
 of divinity a jot nobler; and whatever does 
 neither of these is not of true religion. 
 
 The theory of sacrifice is intimately related 
 with the idea of sin. In the quotation I have 
 made from Father Brebeuf we see that the 
 
 1 In a conversation reported by Mr. John Morley, John 
 Stuart Mill expressed his belief that " the coming modifica- 
 tion of religion " will be controlled largely through men becom- 
 ing " more and more impressed with the awful fact that a piece 
 of conduct to-day may prove a curse to men and women scores 
 and even hundreds of years after the author of it is dead." 
 
224 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Hurons recognized a distinct form of rite as ap- 
 propriate to appease a god when angered. It 
 is a matter of national temperament which of 
 these forms takes the lead. Joutel tells of a 
 tribe in Texas who paid attention only to the 
 gods who worked them harm, saying that the 
 good gods were good anyhow. By parity of 
 reasoning, one sect of Mohammedans worship 
 the devil only. It is well to make friends with 
 your enemy, and then he will not hurt you ; and 
 if a man is shielded from his enemies, he is safe 
 enough. 
 
 But where, as in most Semitic, Celtic and 
 various other religions, the chief gods frowned 
 or smiled as they were propitiated or neglected, 
 and when a certain amount of pain was the pro- 
 pitiation they demanded, the necessity of ren- 
 dering this threw a dark shadow on life. What 
 is the condition of man, that only through sorrow 
 he can reach joy ? He must be under a curse. 
 
 Physical and mental processes aided by anal- 
 ogy this gloomy deduction. It is only through 
 pain that we are stimulated to the pursuit of 
 pleasure, and the latter is a phantom we never 
 catch. The laws of correct reasoning are those 
 which alone should guide us ; but the natural 
 laws of the association of ideas do not at all cor- 
 respond with the one association which reason 
 accepts. Truth is what we are born for, error 
 is what is given us. 
 
THE SENSE OF SIN. 225 
 
 Instead of viewing this state of things as 
 one inseparable to the relative as another than 
 the universal, and, instead of seeing the means of 
 correcting it in the mental element of attention, 
 continuance or volition, guided by experience 
 and the growing clearness of the purposes of the 
 laws of thought, the problem was given up as 
 hopeless, and man was placed under a ban from 
 which a god alone could set him free ; he was 
 sunk in original sin, chained to death. 
 
 To reach this result it is evident that a con- 
 siderable effort at reasoning, a peculiar view of 
 the nature of the gods, and a temperament not 
 the most common, must be combined. Hence it 
 was adopted as a religious dogma by but a few 
 nations. The Chinese know nothing of the 
 "sense of sin," nor did the Greeks and Komans. 
 The Parsees do not acknowledge it, nor do the 
 American tribes. " To sin," in their languages, 
 does not mean to offend the deity, but to make 
 a mistake, to miss the mark, to loose one's way 
 as in a wood, and the missionaries have exceed- 
 ing difficulty in making them understand the 
 theological signification of the word. 
 
 The second class of rites are memorial in 
 character. As the former were addressed to the 
 gods, so these are chiefly for the benefit of the 
 people. They are didactic, to preserve the myth, 
 or institutionary, to keep alive the discipline and 
 
 forms of the church. 
 
 15 
 
220 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Of this class of rites it may broadly be said 
 they are the myth dramatized. Indeed, the drama 
 owes its origin to the mimicry by worshippers of 
 the supposed doings of the gods. The most 
 ancient festivals have reference to the recur- 
 rence of the seasons, and the ceremonies which 
 mark them represent the mythical transactions 
 which are supposed to govern the yearly changes. 
 The god himself was often represented by the 
 high priest, and masked figures took the parts 
 of attendant deities. 
 
 Institutionary rites are those avowedly de- 
 signed to commemorate a myth or event, and 
 to strengthen thereby the religious organization. 
 Christian baptism is by some denominations 
 looked upon as a commemorative or institution- 
 ary rite only ; and the same is the case with the 
 Lord's Supper. These seem to have been the 
 only rites recommended, though the former was 
 not practiced by Christ. In any ordinary mean- 
 ing of his words, he regarded them both as insti- 
 tutionary. 
 
 The tendency of memorial to become propitia- 
 tory rites is visible in all materialistic religions. 
 The procedure, from a simple commemorative 
 act, acquires a mystic efficacy, a supernatural 
 or spiritual power, often supposed to extend 
 to the deity as well as the votary. Thus the In- 
 dian " rain-maker " will rattle his gourd, beat 
 his drum, and blow through his pipe, to represent 
 
MEMORIAL RITES. 227 
 
 the thunder, lightning, and wind of the storm ; 
 and he believes that by this mimicry of the rain- 
 god's proceedings he can force him to send the 
 wished-for showers. The charms, spells and in- 
 cantations of sorcery have the same foundation. 
 Equally visible is it in the reception of the Chris- 
 tian rites above mentioned, baptism and the Eu- 
 charist, as " sacraments," as observances of divine 
 efficacy in themselves. All such views arise 
 from the material character of the religious 
 wants. 
 
 The conclusion is that, while emblems and 
 memorial rites have nothing in them which can 
 mar, they also have nothing which can aid the 
 growth and purity of the religious sentiment, 
 beyond advancing its social relations ; while 
 symbols, in the proper sense of the term, and 
 propitiatory rites, as necessarily false and without 
 foundation, always degrade and obscure religious 
 thought. Their prominence in a cult declines, 
 as it rises in quality; and in a perfected 
 scheme of worship they would have no place 
 whatever. 
 
THE MOMENTA OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. 
 
SUMMARY. 
 
 National impulses and aims as historic ideas. Their recurrence and its 
 explanation. Their permanence in relation to their truth and consciousness. 
 The historic ideas in religious progress are chiefly three. 
 
 I. The Idea of the Perfected Individual. 
 
 First placed in physical strength. This gave way in Southern Europe to 
 the idea of physical symmetry, a religion of beauty and art. Later days 
 have produced the idea of mental symmetry, the religion of culture. All 
 have failed, and why ? The momenta of true religion in each. 
 
 II. The Idea of the Perfected Commonwealth. 
 
 Certain national temperaments predispose to individualism, others to 
 communism. The social relations governed at first by divine law. Later, 
 morality represents this law. The religion of conduct. The religion of sen- 
 timent and of humanity. Advantages and disadvantages in this i.h a. 
 
 Comparisons of these two ideas as completed Respectively by Wilhelm 
 von Humboldt and Auguste Comte. 
 
 III. The Idea of Personal Survival. 
 
 The doctrine of immortality the main moment in Christianity, Islam ami 
 Buddhism. Unfamiliar to old and simple faiths.' Its energy and speculative 
 relations. It is decreasing as a religious moment owing to, (1) a better under- 
 standing of ethics, (2) more accurate cosmical conceptions, (3) the clearer 
 defining of life, (4) the increasing immateriality of religions. 
 
 The future and final moments of religious thought. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE MOMENTA OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. 
 
 THE records of the past can be studied vari- 
 ously. Events can be arranged in the order of 
 their occurrence : this is chronology or annals ; 
 in addition to this, their connections and mutual 
 relations as cause and effect may be shown : this 
 is historical science ; or, thirdly, from a general 
 view of trains of related events some abstract 
 aim as their final cause may be theoretically de- 
 duced and confirmed by experience : this is the 
 philosophy of history. The doctrine of final 
 causes, in its old form as the argumentum de appe- 
 titu, has been superseded. Function is not pur- 
 pose ; desire comes from the experience of pleas- 
 ure, and realizes its dreams, if at all, by the slow 
 development of capacity. The wish carries no 
 warrant of gratification with it. No " argument 
 from design " can be adduced from the region 
 where the laws of physical necessity prevail. 
 Those Laws are not designed for an end. 
 
 When, however, in the unfolding of mind we 
 reach the stage of notions, we observe a growing 
 power to accomplish desire, not only by altering 
 
232 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the individual or race organism, but also by 
 bringing external objects into unison with the 
 desire, reversing the process common in the life 
 of sensation. This spectacle, however, is con- 
 fined to man alone, and man as guided by pros- 
 pective volition, that is, by an object ahead. 
 
 When some such object is common to a na- 
 tion or race, it exercises a wide influence on its 
 destiny, and is the key to much that otherwise 
 would be inexplicable in its actions. What we 
 call national hopes, ambitions and ideals are such 
 objects. Sometimes they are distinctly recog- 
 nized by the nation, sometimes they are pursued 
 almost unconsciously. They do not correspond 
 to things as they are, but as they are wished to 
 be. Hence there is nothing in them to insure 
 their realization. They are like an appetite, 
 which may and may not develope the function 
 which can gratify it. They have been called 
 " historic ideas," and their consideration is a 
 leading topic in modern historical science. 
 
 Reason claims the power of criticizing such 
 ideas, and of distinguishing in them between 
 what is true and therefore obtainable, and what 
 is false and therefore chimerical or even destruc- 
 tive. This is the province of the philosophy of 
 history. It guides itself by those general prin- 
 ciples for the pursuit of truth which have been 
 noticed in brief in the earlier pages of this book. 
 Looking before as well as after, it aspires in the 
 
HISTORIC IDEAS. 233 
 
 united light of experience and the laws of mind, 
 to construct for the race an ideal within the 
 reach of its capacities, yet which will develop e 
 them to the fullest extent, a pole-star to which 
 it can trust in this night teeming with will-o'-the 
 wisps. 
 
 The opinion that the history of mind is a pro- 
 gress whose end will be worth more than was its 
 beginning, may not prove true in fact the con- 
 crete expression never wholly covers the ab- 
 stract requirements but it is undoubtedly true 
 in theory. The progress, so far, has been by no 
 means a lineal one each son a better man than 
 his father nor even, as some would have it, a 
 spiral one periodical recurrences to the same 
 historical ideas, but each recurrence a nearer ap- 
 proach to the philosophical idea but it has been 
 far more complex and irregular than any geomet- 
 rical figure will illustrate. These facile general- 
 izations do not express it. 
 
 Following the natural laws of thought man 
 has erred infinitely, and his errors have worked 
 their sure result they have destroyed him. 
 There is no " relish of salvation" in an error; 
 otherwise than that it is sure to kill him who 
 obstructs the light by harboring it. There is no 
 sort of convertability of the false into the true, 
 as shallow thinkers of the day teach. 
 
 Man has only escaped death when at first by a 
 lucky chance, and then by personal and inherited 
 
234 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 experience, his thoughts drifted or were forced 
 into conformity with the logical laws of thought. 
 
 A historic idea is a complex product 
 formed of numerous conceptions, some true and 
 others false. Its permanency and efficacy are in 
 direct proportion to the number and clearness of 
 the former it embraces. When it is purging it- 
 self of the latter, the nation is progressive ; when 
 the false are retained, their poison spreads and 
 the nation decays. 
 
 The periodical recurrence of historic ideas 
 is one of their most striking features. The ex- 
 planations offered for it have been various. The 
 ancient doctrines of an exact repetition of events 
 in the cycles of nature, and of the transmigra- 
 tion of souls, drew much support from it ; and 
 the modern modification of the latter theory as 
 set forth by Wordsworth and Lessing, are dis- 
 tinctly derived from the same source. Rightly 
 elucidated, the philosophical historian will find 
 in it an invaluable clue to the unravelment of 
 the tangled skein of human endeavor. 
 
 Historic periodicity is on the one side an 
 organic law of memory, dependent upon the 
 revival of transmitted ancestral impressiqns. A 
 prevailing idea though over-cultivation exhausts 
 its organic correlate, and leads to defective nutri- 
 tion of that part in the offspring. Hence they do 
 not pursue the same idea as their fathers, but 
 revert to a remoter ancestral historic idea, the 
 
THE HISTORIC IDEA. 235 
 
 organic correlate of which has lain fallow, thus 
 gained strength. It is brought forth as new, 
 receives additions by contiguity and similarity, 
 is ardently pursued, over- cultivated, and in time 
 supplanted by another revival. - 
 
 But this material side corresponds to an all- 
 important mental one. As an organic process 
 only, the history of periodic ideas is thus satis- 
 factorily explained, but he who holds this explana- 
 tion to be exhaustive sees but half the problem. 
 
 The permanence of a historic idea, I have 
 stated, is in direct proportion to the number of 
 true ideas in its composition ; the impression it 
 makes on the organic substrata of memory is in 
 turn in proportion to its permanence. The ele- 
 ment of decay is the destructive effects of nat- 
 ural trains of thought out of accord with the 
 logically true trains. These cause defective 
 cerebral nutrition, which is thus seen to arise, so 
 far as influenced by the operations of the mem- 
 ory, from relations of truth and error. There 
 is a physiological tendency in the former to pre- 
 serve and maintain in activity ; in the latter to 
 disappear. The percentage of true concepts 
 which makes up the complexity of a historic idea 
 gives the principal factor towards calculating its 
 probable recurrence. Of course, a second factor 
 is the physiological one of nutrition itself. 
 
 The next important distinction in discussing 
 historic ideas is between those which are held 
 
236 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 consciously, and those which operate unconscious- 
 ly. The former are always found to be more 
 active, and more amenable to correction. An 
 unconscious idea is a product of the natural, not 
 the logical laws of mind, and is therefore very 
 apt to be largely false. It is always displaced 
 with advantage by a conscious aim. 
 
 One of the superficial fallacies of the day, 
 which pass under the name of philosophy, is to 
 maintain that any such historic idea is the best 
 possible one for the time and place in which it is 
 found. I am led to refer to this by the false light 
 it has thrown on religious history. Herbert Spen- 
 cer remarks in one of his essays : l " All reli- 
 gious creeds, during the eras in which they are 
 severally held, are 'the best that could be held." 
 " All are good for their times and places." So 
 far from this being the case, there never has been 
 a religion but that an improvement in it would 
 have straightway exerted a beneficent effect. 
 Man, ho matter what his condition, can always 
 
 1 Essay on the use of Anthropomorphism. Mr. Spencer's argu- 
 ment, in his own words, is this : " From the inability under 
 which we labor to conceive of a Deity save as some idealization of 
 ourselves, it inevitably results that in each age, among each 
 people, and to a great extsnt in each individual, there must 
 arise just tliat conception of Deity best adapted to the needs of 
 the case." " All are good for their times and places." " All 
 were beneficent in tlieir effects on those who held them." It 
 would be hard to quote from the records of theory-making an 
 example of more complete indifference to acknowledged facts 
 than these quotations set forth. 
 
PHILOSOPHERS' FALLACIES. 237 
 
 derive immediate good from higher conceptions 
 of Deity than he himself has elaborated. Nor is 
 the highest conception possible an idealization of 
 self, as I have sufficiently shown in a previous 
 chapter, but is one drawn wholly from the realm 
 of the abstract. Moreover, as a matter of his- 
 tory, we know that in abundant instances, the 
 decay of nations can be traced largely to the base 
 teachings of their religious instructors. To 
 maintain that such religions were " the best pos- 
 sible ones " for the time and place is the absurdest 
 optimism. In what a religion shares of the ab- 
 stractly true it is beneficent; in what it par- 
 takes of the untrue it is deleterious. This, and 
 no other canon, must be our guide. 
 
 The ideas of religious history obey the same 
 laws as other historic ideas. They grow, decay, 
 are supplanted and revive again in varying 
 guises, in accordance with the processes of organic 
 nutrition as influenced by the truth or falsity of 
 their component ideas. Their tendency to per- 
 sonification is stronger, because of the much 
 greater nearness they have to the individual de- 
 sire. The one aspiration of a high-spirited people 
 when subjugated will be freedom ; and in the 
 lower stages of culture they will be very certain 
 to fabricate a myth of a deliverer to come. 
 
 In like manner, every member of a com- 
 munity shares with his fellow members some 
 wish, hope or ambition dependent on unknown 
 
238 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 control and therefore religious in character, which 
 will become the "formative idea" of the national 
 religious development. 
 
 Of the various ideas in religious history there 
 are three which, through their permanence and 
 frequent revival, we may justly suppose in ac- 
 cordance with the above-mentioned canons to 
 contain a large measure of truth, and yet to be 
 far from wholly true. They may be considered as 
 leading moments in religious growth, yet withal 
 lacking something or other essential to the satis- 
 faction of the religious sentiment. The first of 
 these is the idea of the perfected individual ; the 
 second the idea of the perfected commonwealth; 
 the third, that of personal survival. These have 
 been the formative ideas (Ideen der Gestaltuny] 
 in the prayers, myths, rites and religious institu- 
 tions of many nations at widely separated times. 
 
 Of the two first mentioned it may be said that 
 every extended faith has accepted them to 
 some degree. They are the secret of the alli- 
 ances of religion with art, with government, with 
 ethics, with science, education and sentiment. 
 
 These alliances have often been taken by 
 historians to contain the vital elements of reli- 
 gion itself, and many explanations based on one 
 or another assumption of the kind have been 
 proffered. Religion, while it may embrace any 
 of them, is independent of them all. Its rela- 
 tions to them have been transitory, and the more 
 
THE PERFECTED INDIVIDUAL. 239 
 
 so as their aims have been local and material. The 
 brief duration of the subjection of religion to 
 such incongenial ties was well compared by 
 Lord Herbert of Cherbury to the early maturity 
 of brutes, who attain their full growth in a year or 
 two, while man needs a quarter of a century. 1 
 The inferior aims of the religious sentiment were 
 discarded one after another to make way for 
 higher ones, which were slowly dawning upon it. 
 In this progress it was guided largely by the 
 three ideas I have mentioned, which have been 
 in many forms leading stimuli of the religious 
 thought of the race. 
 
 First, of the idea of the perfected individual. 
 
 Many writers have supposed that the contem- 
 plation of Power in nature first stirred religious 
 thought in man. Though this is not the view 
 taken in this book, no one will question that the 
 leading trait in the gods of barbarism is physical 
 strength. The naive anthropomorphism of the 
 savage makes his a god of a mighty arm, a giant 
 in stature, puissant and terrible. He hurls the 
 thunderbolt, and piles up the mountains in sport. 
 His name is often The Strong One, as in the 
 Allah, Eloah of the Semitic tongues. Hercules, 
 Chon, Melkarth, Dorsanes, Thor and others were 
 qf the most ancient divinities in Greece, Egypt, 
 Phoenicia, India, and Scandinavia, and were all 
 embodiments of physical force. Such, too, was 
 
 1 De Veritate, p. 216. 
 
240 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 largely the character of the Algonkin Messou, 
 who scooped out the great lakes with his hands 
 and tore up the largest trees by the roots. The 
 huge boulders from the glacial epoch which are 
 scattered over their country are the pebbles he 
 tossed in play or in anger. The cleft in the 
 Andes, through which flows the river Funha, was 
 opened by a single blow of Nemqueteba, chief 
 god of the Muyscas. In all such and a hundred 
 similar legends, easy to quote, we see the notion 
 of strength, brute force, muscular power, was that 
 deemed most appropriate to divinity, and that 
 which he who would be godlike must most sedu- 
 lously seek. When filled with the god, the votary 
 felt a surpassing vigor. The Berserker fury was 
 found in the wilds of America and Africa, as 
 well as among the Fiords. Sickness and weakness, 
 on the contrary, were signs that the gods were 
 against him. Therefore, in all early stages of cul- 
 ture, the office of priest and physician was one. 
 Conciliation of the gods was the catholicon. 
 
 Such deities were fearful to behold. They 
 are represented as mighty of stature and ter- 
 rible of mien, calculated to appal, not attract, to 
 inspire * fear, not to kindle love. In tropical 
 America, in Egypt, in Thibet, almost where you 
 will, there is little to please the eye in the pic- 
 tures and statues of deities. 
 
 In Greece alone, a national temperament, 
 marvellously sensitive to symmetry, developed 
 
THE RELIGION OF BEAUTY. 241 
 
 the combination of maximum strength with per- 
 fect form in the sun-god, Apollo, and of grace 
 with beauty in Aphrodite. The Greeks were the 
 apostles of tli3 religion of beauty. Their philo- 
 sophic thought saw the permanent in the Form, 
 which outlives strength, and is that alone in 
 which the race has being. In its transmission 
 love is the agent, and Aphrodite, unmatched in 
 beauty and mother of love, was a creation 
 worthy of their devotion. Thus with them the 
 religious sentiment still sought its satisfaction in 
 the individual, not indeed in the muscle, but in 
 the feature and expression. 
 
 When the old gods fell, the Christian fathers 
 taught their flocks to abhor the beautiful as one 
 with the sensual. St. Clement of Alexandria 
 and Tertullian describe Christ as ugly of visage 
 and undersized, a sort of Socrates in appearance. 1 
 Christian art was long in getting recognition. 
 The heathens were the first to represent in pic- 
 ture and statues Christ and the apostles, and for 
 long the fathers of the church opposed the mul- 
 tiplication of such images, saying that the in- 
 ward beauty was alone desirable. Christian art 
 reached its highest inspiration under the influence 
 of Greek culture after the fall of Constantinople. 
 
 1 August Neander, Geschichte der Christlichen Religion und 
 Kirche, Bd. i., ss. 160, 346. (Gotha, 1856.) St. Clement's de- 
 scription of Christ is Toy OTJHV aiaxpov. Tertullian says : " Nee 
 humanae honestatis corptls fuit, nedum celestis claritatis." 
 
 16 
 
242 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 In the very year, however, that Rafaello Sanzio 
 met his premature death, Luther burned the de- 
 cretals of the pope in the market-place of Witten- 
 berg, and preached a doctrine as hostile to art 
 as was that of Eusebius and Chrysostom. There 
 was no longer any hope for the religion of beauty. 
 
 Nevertheless, under the influence of the revi- 
 val of ancient art which arose with Winckel- 
 mann towards the close of the last century, a 
 gospel of esthetics was preached. Its apostles 
 were chiefly Germans, and among them Schiller 
 and Goethe are not inconspicuous names. The 
 latter, before his long life was closed, began to 
 see the emptiness of such teachings, and the 
 violence perpetrated on the mind by forcing on 
 the religious sentiment the food lit only for the 
 esthetic emotions. 
 
 The highest conception of individual perfec- 
 tion is reached in a character whose physical and 
 mental powers are symmetrically trained, and 
 always directed by conscious reason to their ap- 
 propriate ends. Self-government, founded on 
 self-knowledge, wards off the pangs of disap- 
 pointment by limiting ambition to the attain- 
 able. The affections and emotions, and the pleas- 
 ures of sensation as well, are indulged in or 
 abstained from, but never to the darkening of 
 the intellect. All the talents are placed at usury ; 
 every power exercised systematically and fruit- 
 fully with a consecration to a noble purpose. 
 
THE RELIGION OF CULTURE. 243 
 
 This is the religion of culture. None other 
 ranks among its adherents so many great minds ; 
 men, as Carlyle expresses it, of much religi- 
 osity, if of little religion. The ideal is a taking 
 one. Such utter self-reliance, not from ignor- 
 ance, but from the perfection of knowledge, was 
 that which Buddha held up to his followers : 
 " Self is the God of self ; who else should be the 
 God?" In this century Goethe, Wordsworth, 
 beyond all others Wilhelm von Humboldt, have 
 set forth this ideal. Less strongly intellectual 
 natures, as Maine de Biran, De Senancourt, 
 and Matthew Arnold, listen with admiration, 
 but feel how unknown to the mass of human 
 kind must remain the tongue these masters 
 speak. 
 
 Thus did the religious sentiment seek its sat- 
 isfaction in the idealization, first of physical force, 
 then of form, and last of mental force, but 
 in each case turned away unsatisfied. Wherein 
 did these ideals fail ? The first mentioned in 
 exalting power over principle, might over right. 
 As was well said by the philosophical Novalis : 
 " The ideal of morality has no more dangerous 
 rival than the ideal of physical strength, of the 
 most vigorous life. Through it man is trans- 
 formed into a reasoning beast, whose brutal 
 cleverness has a fascination for weak minds." i 
 The religion of beauty failed in that it addressed 
 
 1 Novalis, Schrifien, B. i., s. 244. 
 
244 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the esthetic emotions, not the reasoning power. 
 Art does not promote the good ; it owes no fealty 
 to either utility or ethics : in itself, it must be, 
 in the negative sense of the words, at once use- 
 less and immoral. " Nature is not its standard, 
 nor is truth its chief end." 1 Its spirit is repose, 
 " the perfect form in perfect rest ; " whereas the 
 spirit of religion is action because of imperfec- 
 tion. Even the gods must know of suffering, and 
 partake, in incarnations, of the miseries of men. 
 
 In the religion of culture what can we blame ? 
 That it is lacking in the impulses of action 
 through the isolation it fosters ; that it is and 
 must be limited to a few, for it provides no de- 
 fense for the weaknesses the many inherit ; that 
 its tendency is antagonistic to religion, as it cuts 
 away the feeling of dependence, and the trust 
 in the unknown ; that it allows too little to en- 
 thusiasm ever to become a power. 
 
 On the other hand, what momenta of true 
 religious thought have these ideals embraced? 
 Each presents some. Physical vigor, regarded as 
 a sign of complete nutrition, is an indispensable 
 preliminary to the highest religion. Correct 
 thought cannot be, without sufficient and appro- 
 priate food. If the nourishment is inadequate, 
 defective energy of the brain will be transmitted, 
 and the offspring will revert ancestrally to a 
 lower plane of thought. " It thus happens that 
 
 1 A. Bain, The Senses and the Intellect, p. 607. 
 
THE RELIGION OF ART. 245 
 
 the minds of persons of high religious culture by 
 ancestral descent, and the intermarriage of reli- 
 gious families, so strangely end in the production 
 of children totally devoid of moral sense and 
 religious sentiment moral imbeciles in short." 1 
 From such considerations of the necessity of 
 physical vigor to elevated thought, Descartes 
 predicted that if the human race ever attain per- 
 fection it will be chiefly through the art of medi- 
 cine. Not alone from emotions of sympathy 
 did the eminent religious teachers of past ages 
 maintain that the alleviation and prevention of 
 suffering is the first practical duty of man ; but it 
 was from a perhaps unconscious perception of 
 the antagonism of bodily degeneration to mental 
 progress. 
 
 So, too, the religion of beauty and art con- 
 tains an indefeasible germ of true religious 
 thought. Art sees the universal in the isolated 
 fact ; it redeemed the coarse symbol of earlier 
 days by associating it with the emotions of joy, 
 instead of fear ; commencing with an exalta- 
 tion of the love to sex, it etherealized and en- 
 nobled passion ; it taught man to look elsewhere 
 than to material things for his highest pleasure, 
 for the work of art always has its fortune in the 
 imagination and not in the senses of the ob- 
 server ; conceptions of order and harmony are 
 
 1 Dr. T. Laycock, On some Organic Laws of Memory, in the 
 Journal of Mental Science, July, 1875, p. 178. 
 
246 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 familiar to it; its best efforts seek to bring 
 all the affairs of life under unity and system ; l 
 and thus it strengthens the sentiment of moral 
 government, which is the first postulate of re- 
 ligion. 
 
 The symmetry of the individual, as under- 
 stood in the religion of culture, is likewise a 
 cherished article of true religion. Thus only 
 can it protect personality against the pitfalls of 
 self-negation and absorption, which communism 
 and pantheism dig for it. The integrity and 
 permanence of the person is the keystone to re- 
 ligion, as it is to philosophy and ethics. None 
 but a false teacher would measure our duty to 
 our neighbor by a higher standard than our love 
 to ourselves. The love of God alone is worthy 
 to obscure it. 
 
 Professor Steinthal has said : " Every people 
 has its own religion. The national tempera- 
 ment hears the tidings and interprets them 'as it 
 can." On the other hand, Humboldt perhaps 
 
 1 Speaking of the mission of the artist, Wilhelm von Hum- 
 boldt says : " Die ganze Natur, treu und vollstandig beobach- 
 tet, mit sich hiniiberzu tragen, d. h. den Stoff seiner Erfahr- 
 ungen dem Umfange der Welt gleich zu machen, diese unge- 
 heure Masse einzelner und abgerissener Erscheinungen in 
 eine 1'ungetrennte Einheit und ein organisirtes Ganzes zu ver- 
 svandeln ; und dies durch alle die Organe zu thun, die ihm 
 hierzu verliehen sind, ist das letzte Ziel seines intellectuellen 
 Bemlihen." Ueler Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea, Ab. IV. 
 
 2 ZeitscJiriftfiir Volkerpsyclwlogie, B. I. s. 48. 
 
IDEAL OF COMMONWEALTH. 247 
 
 the profoundest thinker on these subjects of his 
 generation doubted whether religions can be 
 measured in reference to nations and sects, be- 
 cause " religion is altogether subjective, and 
 rests solely on. the conceptive powers of the in- 
 dividual." 1 Whatever the creed, a pure mind 
 will attach itself to its better elements, a base 
 one to its brutal and narrow doctrines. A na- 
 tional religion can only be regarded as an aver- 
 age, applicable to the majority, not entirely 
 correct of the belief of any one individual, 
 wholly incorrect as to a few. Yet it is indubi- 
 table that the national temperament creates the 
 ideal which gives the essence of religion. Races 
 like the Tartar Mongols, who, as we are in- 
 formed by the Abbe Hue, not unfrequently 
 move their tents several times a day, out of sim- 
 ple restlessness, cannot desire the same stability 
 that is sought by other races, who have the bea- 
 ver's instinct for building and colonizing, such 
 as the Romans. Buddhism, which sets up the 
 ideal of the individual, is an acceptable theory 
 to the former, while the latter, from earliest 
 ages, fostered religious views which taught the 
 subordination of the individual to the commun- 
 ity, in other words, the idea of the perfected 
 commonwealth. 
 
 This is the conception at the base of all 
 
 1 Gesammelte Werke. Bd. VII., s. 63. 
 
213 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 theocracies, forms of government whose statutes 
 are identified with the precepts of religion. In- 
 stead of a constitution there is the Law, given 
 and sanctioned by God as a rule of action. 
 
 The Law is at first the Myth applied. Its 
 object is as much to propitiate the gods as to 
 preserve social order. It is absolute because it 
 is inspired. Many of its ordinances as drawn 
 from the myth are inapplicable to man, and are 
 unjust or frivolous. Yet such as it is, it rules 
 the conduct of the commonwealth and expresses 
 the ideal of its perfected condition. 
 
 All the oldest codes of laws are religious, and 
 are alleged revelations. The Pentateuch, the 
 Avesta, the Laws of Maim, the Twelve Tables, 
 the Laws of Seleucus, all carry the endorse- 
 ment, "And God said." Their real intention is 
 to teach the relation of man to God, rather than 
 the relations of man to man. On practical 
 points on the rights of property, on succession 
 and wills, on contracts, on the adoption of 
 neighbors, and on the treatment of enemies 
 they often violate the plainest dictates of nat- 
 ural justice, of common humanity, even of 
 family affection. Their precepts are frequently 
 frivolous, sometimes grossly immoral. But if 
 these laws are compared with the earliest myths 
 and cults, and the opinions then entertained of 
 the gods, and how to propitiate them, it be- 
 comes easy to see how the precepts of the law 
 
RELIGION AS CONDUCT. 219 
 
 flowed from these inchoate imaginings of the re- 
 ligious sentiment. 1 
 
 The improvement of civil statutes did not 
 come through religion. Experience, observa- 
 tion and free thought taught man justice, and 
 his kindlier emotions were educated by the de- 
 sire to cherish and preserve which arose from 
 family and social ties. As these came to be 
 recognized as necessary relations of society, re- 
 ligion appropriated them, incorporated them into 
 her ideal, and even claimed them as her rev- 
 elations. History largely invalidates this claim. 
 The moral progress of mankind has been mainly 
 apart from dogmatic teachings, often in conflict 
 with them. An established rule of faith may 
 enforce obedience to its statutes, but can never 
 develop morals. " True virtue is independent 
 of every religion, and incompatible with any 
 which is accepted on authority." J 
 
 Yet thinkers, even the best of them, appear 
 to have had difficulty in discerning any nobler 
 arena for the religious sentiment than the social 
 one. "Religion," says Matthew Arnold, " is 
 conduct." It is the power " which makes for 
 righteousness." "As civil law," said Voltaire, 
 " enforces morality in public, so the use of religion 
 is to compel it in private life." " A complete 
 
 1 See this forcibly brought out and abundantly illustrated in 
 the work of M. Coulange, La Cite Antique. 
 
 2 W. von Humboldt, Gesammelte Werke. Bd. VII. , p. 72. 
 
250 THE KELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 morality," observes a contemporary Christian 
 writer, " meets all the practical ends of religion." l 
 In such expressions man's social relations, his duty 
 to his neighbor, are taken to exhaust religion. 
 It is still the idea of the commonwealth, the 
 religion of morality, the submission to a law 
 recognized as divine. Whether the law is a code 
 of ethics, the decision of a general council, or the 
 ten commandments, it is alike held to be written 
 by the finger of God, and imperative. Good 
 works are the demands of such religion. 
 
 Catholicism, which is altogether theocratic and 
 authoritative, which pictures the church as an 
 ideal commonwealth, has always most flourished 
 in those countries where the Roman colonies 
 left their more important traces. The reforma- 
 tion of Protestantism was a reversion to the ideal 
 of the individual, which was that of ancient 
 Teutonic faith. In more recent times Cathol- 
 icism itself has modified the rigidity of its teach- 
 ings in favor of the religion of sentiment, as it 
 has been called, inaugurated by Chateaubriand, 
 and which is that attractive form seen in the 
 writings of Madame Swetchine and the La 
 Ferronnais. These elevated souls throw a charm 
 around the immolation of self, which the egotism 
 of the Protestant rarely matches. 
 
 1 II. L. Liddon, Canon of St. Paul's. Some Elements of 
 Heligion, p. 84. 
 
THE ONE MAN POWER. 251 
 
 Thus the ideal of the commonwealth is found 
 in those creeds which give prominence to law, to 
 ethics, and to sentiment, the altruistic elements of 
 mind. It fails, because its authority is antagonis- 
 tic to morality in that it impedes the search for 
 the true. Neither is morality religion, for it 
 deals with the relative, while religion should 
 guide itself by the absolute. Every great re- 
 ligious teacher has violated the morality of his 
 day. Even sentiment, attractive as it is, is no 
 ground on which to build a church. It is, at 
 best, one of the lower emotional planes of action. 
 Love itself, which must be the kernel of every true 
 religion, is not in earthly relations an altruistic 
 sentiment. The measure and the source of all 
 such love, is self-love. The creed which rejects 
 this as its corner stone will build in vain. 
 
 While, therefore, the advantages of organiza- 
 tion and action are on the side of the faiths which 
 see in religion a form of government, they pre- 
 sent fewer momenta of religious thought than 
 those which encourage the greater individuality. 
 All forms and reforms, remarks Machiavelli, in 
 one of his notes to Livy, have been brought 
 about by the exertions of one man. 1 Religious 
 
 1 The Chevalier Bunsen completed the moral estimate of the 
 one-man-power, thus acknowledged by Machiavelli, in these 
 words : " Alles Grosse geht aus vom Einzelnen, aber nur in 
 dem Masse , als dieser das Ich dem Ganzen opfert." Gott in der 
 GeschicJite, Bd. I., s. 38. 
 
252 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 reforms, especially, never have originated in 
 majorities. The reformatory decrees of the 
 Council of Trent are due to Martin Luther. 
 
 Either ideal, raised to its maximum, not only 
 fails to satisfy the religious sentiment, but puts 
 upon it a forced meaning, and is therefore not 
 what this sentiment asks. This may be illus- 
 trated by comparing two remarkable works, 
 which, by a singular coincidence, were published 
 in the same year, and which better than any 
 others present these ideals pushed to their ex- 
 treme. It is characteristic of them that neither 
 professes to treat of religion, but of politics. The 
 one is entitled, " An Attempt to define the limits 
 of Government" and is by Wilhelm von Hum- 
 boldt; the other is the better known work of 
 Auguste Comte, his " System of Positive 
 
 Polity r i 
 
 The first lays down the principle that the 
 highest end of man is the utmost symmetrical 
 education of his own powers in their individual 
 peculiarities. To accomplish this, he must enjoy 
 the largest freedom of thought and action con- 
 sistent with the recognition of the same right 
 in others. In regard to religion, the state should 
 have nothing to do with aiding it, but should 
 
 1 "W. von Humboldt, Ideen zu einem V&rsuch, die Grdnzen der 
 Wirksamkeit des Staats zu bestimmen, Breslau, 1851. Auguste 
 Comte, Systime de Politique Positive, Paris, 1851-4. The former 
 was written many years before its publication. 
 
COMTE AND HUMBOLDT. 253 
 
 protect the individual in his opposition to any 
 authoritative form of it. As a wholly personal 
 and subjective matter, social relations do not 
 concern it. In fine, the aim of both government 
 and education should be the development of 
 an individualism in which an enlightened in- 
 tellect controls and directs all the powers toward 
 an exalted self-cultivation. 
 
 Comte reverses this picture. His funda- 
 mental principle is to subordinate the sum total 
 of our existence to our social relations ; real 
 life is to live in others ; not the individual but 
 humanity is the only worthy object of effort. 
 Social polity therefore includes the whole of 
 development ; the intellect should have no other 
 end but to subserve the needs of the race, and 
 always be second to the altruistic sentiments. 
 Love toward others should absorb self-love. 
 "II est encore meilleur d aimer que d'etre aime" 
 
 Such is the contrast between the ideal of the 
 individual as exhibited by the Religion of Culture, 
 and the ideal of the commonwealth as portrayed 
 in the Religion of Humanity. 
 
 The whole duty of man, says the one school, 
 is to live for others ; nay, says the other, it is to 
 live intelligently for himself ; the intellect, says 
 the former, should always be subordinated to so- 
 ciety, and be led by the emotions ; intellect, says 
 the latter, should ever be in the ascendant, and 
 absolutely control and direct the emotions ; the 
 
254 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 theoretical object of government, says the former, 
 is to enable the affections and thoughts to pass 
 into action ; not so, says the latter, its only use 
 is to give the individual secure leisure to devel- 
 ope his own affections and thoughts. Mutual 
 relation is the key note of the former, independ- 
 ence of the latter ; the former is the apotheosis 
 of love, the latter of reason. 
 
 Strictly and literally the apotheosis. For, dif- 
 fering as they do on such vital points, they both 
 agree in dispensing with the ideas of God and 
 immortality as conceptions superfluous in the re- 
 alization of the theoretical perfection they con- 
 template. Not that either scheme omits the re- 
 ligious sentiment. On the contrary, it is especi- 
 ally prominent in one, and very well marked in 
 the other. Both assume its growing prominence, 
 never its extinction. Both speak of it as an in- 
 tegral part of man's highest nature. 
 
 Comte and Humboldt were thinkers too pro- 
 found to be caught by the facile fallacy that the 
 rapid changes in religious thought betoken the 
 early abrogation of all creeds. Lessing, the 
 philosophers of the French revolution, James 
 Mill, Schopenhauer and others fell into this er- 
 ror. They were not wiser than the clown of 
 Horace, who seated himself by the rushing 
 stream, thinking it must soon run itself out 
 
 Expectat rusticus duni defluat amnis ; at ille 
 Labitur et labetur in omne volubilis sevum. 
 
PERSONAL SURVIVAL. 255 
 
 Yain is the dream that man will ever reach the 
 point when he will think no more of the gods. 
 Dogmas may disappear, but religion will flourish ; 
 destroy the temple and sow it with salt, in a few 
 days it rises again built for aye on the solid 
 ground of man's nature. 
 
 So long as the race is upon earth, just so long 
 will the religious sentiment continue to crave its 
 appropriate food, and this at last is recognized 
 even by those who estimate it at the lowest. 
 "To yield this sentiment reasonable satisfaction," 
 observes Professor Tyndall in one of his best 
 known addresses, " is the problem of problems at 
 the present hour. It is vain to oppose it with a 
 view to its extirpation." The " general thaw of 
 theological creeds," which Spencer remarks upon, 
 is no sign of the loss of interest in religious sub- 
 jects J but the reverse. Coldness and languor are 
 the premonitions of death, not strife and defence. 
 
 But as the two moments of religious thought 
 which I have now discussed have both reached 
 their culmination in a substantial repudiation of 
 religion, that which stimulates the religious sen- 
 timent to-day must be something different from 
 either. This I take to be the idea of personal 
 survival after physical death, or, as it is generally 
 called, the doctrine of the immortality of the 
 soul. 
 
 This is the main dogma in the leading reli- 
 gions of the world to-day. "A God," remarks 
 
25G THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 Sir William Hamilton, speaking for the enlight- 
 ened Christians of his generation, " is to us of 
 practical interest, only inasmuch as he is the con- 
 dition of our immortality." 1 In his attractive 
 work, La Vie Eternelle, whose large popularity 
 shows it to express the prevailing views of 
 modern Protestant thought, Ernest Naville 
 takes pains to distinguish that Christianity is not 
 a means of living a holy life so much as one of 
 gaining a blessed hereafter. The promises of a 
 life after death are numerous and distinct in the 
 New Testament. Most of the recommendations 
 of action and suffering in this world are based on 
 the doctrine of compensation in the world to 
 come. 
 
 Mohammed taught the same tenet with equal 
 or even greater emphasis. In one sura he says : 
 " To whatever is evil may they be likened who 
 believe not in a future life ; " and elsewhere : 
 " As for the blessed ones their place is Para- 
 dise. There shall they dwell so long as the 
 heavens and the earth endure, enjoying the im- 
 perishable bounties of God. But as for those 
 who shall be consigned to misery, their place is 
 the Fire. There shall they abide so long as the 
 heavens and the earth shall last, unless God wills 
 it otherwise." 
 
 In Buddhism, as generally understood, the 
 
 1 Lectures on Metaphysics, Vol. I., p. 23. 
 
 2 The Koran, Suras xi., xvi. 
 
NIRVANA. 257 
 
 doctrine of a future life is just as clear. Not 
 only does the soul wander from one to another 
 animal body, but when it has completed its 
 peregrinations and reaches its final abode, it 
 revels in all sorts of bliss. For the condition 
 of Nirvana, understood by philosophical Bud- 
 dhists as that of the extinction of desires even 
 to the desire of life, and of the complete enlight- 
 enment of the mind even to the recognition that 
 existence itself is an illusion, has no such mean- 
 ing to the millions who profess themselves the 
 followers of the sage of Kapilavastu. They take 
 it to be a material Paradise with pleasures as 
 real as those painted by Mohammed, wherein 
 they will dwell beyond all time, a reward for 
 their devotions and faith in this life. 
 
 These three religions embrace three-fourths 
 of the human race and all its civilized nations,with 
 trifling exceptions. They displaced and extin- 
 guished the older creeds and in a few centuries 
 controlled the earth ; but as against each other 
 their strife has been of little avail. The reason 
 is, they share the same momentum of religious 
 thought, differing in its interpretation not more 
 among themselves than do orthodox members of 
 either faith in their own fold. Many enlightened 
 Muslims and Christians, for example, consider 
 the descriptions of Paradise given in the Koran 
 and the Apocalypse to convey wholly spiritual 
 
 meanings. 
 
 17 
 
258 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 There has been so much to surprise in the 
 rapid extension of these faiths that the votaries 
 of each claim manifest miraculous interposition. 
 The religious idea of an after life is a sufficient 
 moment to account for the phenomenon. I say 
 the religious idea, for, with one or two exceptions, 
 however distinct had been the belief in a here- 
 after, that belief had not a religious coloring 
 until they gave it such. Tins distinction is an 
 important one. 
 
 Students of religions have hitherto attributed 
 too much weight to the primitive notion of an 
 existence after death. It is common enough, 
 but it rarely has anything at all to do with the 
 simpler manifestations of the religious sentiment. 
 These are directed to the immediate desires of 
 the individual or the community, and do not look 
 beyond the present life. The doctrine of com- 
 pensation hereafter is foreign to them. I have 
 shown this at length so far as the religions of 
 America were concerned. " Neither the delights 
 of a heaven on the one hand, nor the terrors of a 
 hell on the other were ever held out by priests 
 or sages as an incentive to well doing, or a 
 warning to the evil disposed. " 1 The same is 
 true of the classical religions of Greece and. 
 Home, of Carthage and Assyria. Even in Egypt 
 the manner of death and the rites of interment 
 had much more to do with the fate of the soul, 
 
 1 The Myths of the New World, Chap. IX. 
 
LIFE HEREAFTER. 259 
 
 than had its thoughts and deeds in the flesh. 
 The opinions of Socrates and Plato on the soul 
 as something which always existed and whose 
 after life is affected by its experiences here, 
 struck the Athenians as novel and innovating. 
 
 On the other hand, the ancient Germans had 
 a most lively faith in the life hereafter. Money 
 was loaned in this world to be repaid in the next. 
 But with them also, as with the Aztecs, the future 
 was dependent on the character or mode of death 
 rather than the conduct of life. He who died 
 the "straw-death" on the couch of sickness 
 looked for little joy in the hereafter; but he 
 who met the "spear-death" on the field of 
 battle went at once to Odin, to the hall of Val- 
 halla, where the heroes of all time assembled to 
 fight, eat boar's fat and drink beer. Even this 
 rude belief gave them such an ascendancy over 
 the materialistic, Romans, that these distinctly 
 felt that in the long run they must succumb to 
 a bravery which rested on such a mighty 
 moment as this. 1 
 
 The Israelites do not seem to have entertained 
 any general opinion on an existence after death. 
 No promise in the Old Testament refers to a 
 future life. The religion there taught nowhere 
 
 1 Jacob Grimm quite overlooked this important element in 
 the religion of the ancient Germans. It is ably set forth by 
 Adolf Holtzmann, Deutsche Mythologie, s. 196 sqq. (Leipzig, 
 1871). 
 
260 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 looks beyond the grave. It is materialistic to 
 the fullest extent. Hence, a large body of ortho- 
 dox Jewish philosophers, the Saclducees, denied 
 the existence of the soul apart from the body. 
 
 The central doctrine of the teachings of 
 Jesus of Nazareth, the leading impulse which 
 he gave to the religious thought of his age, was 
 that the thinking part of man survives his phys- 
 ical death, and that its condition does not depend 
 on the rites of interment, as other religions then 
 taught, 1 but on the character of its thoughts 
 during life here. Filled with this new and sub- 
 lime idea, he developed it in its numerous appli- 
 cations, and drew from it those startling infer- 
 ences, which, to this day, stagger his followers, 
 and have been in turn, the terror and derision 
 of his foes. This he saw, that against a mind 
 
 i The seemingly heartless reply he made to one of his disci- 
 ples, -who asked permission to perform the funeral rites at his 
 father's grave : "Follow me ; and let the dead bury their 
 dead,'' is an obvious condemnation of one of the most wide- 
 spread superstitions of the ancient world. So, according to an 
 ingenious suggestion of Lord Herbert of Cherbury, was the 
 fifth commandment of Moses : " Ne parentum seriem tan- 
 quam primam aliquam causam suspicerent homines, et proinde 
 cultum aliquem Divinum illis deferrent, qualem ex honore 
 parentum sperare liceat benedictionem, docuit." De Veritate, 
 p. 231. 
 
 Herbert Spencer in his Essay on il\e Origin of Animal Wor- 
 ship, calls ancestral worship "the universal first form of relig- 
 ious belief." This is very far from correct, but it is easy to 
 see how a hasty thinker would be led into the error by the prom- 
 inence of the ancient funereal ceremonies. 
 
BUDDHA'S TEACHING. 261 
 
 inwardly penetrated with the full conviction of 
 a life hereafter, obtainable under known condi- 
 tions, the powers of this world are utterly fu- 
 tile, and its pleasures hollow phantoms. 
 
 The practical energy of this doctrine was 
 immensely strengthened by another, which is 
 found very obscurely, if at all, stated in his own 
 words, but which was made the central point of 
 their teaching by his immediate followers. The 
 Christianity they preached was not a philosophi- 
 cal scheme for improving the race, but rested oil 
 the historical fact of a transaction between God 
 and man, and while they conceded everlasting 
 existence to all men, all would pass it in the ut- 
 most conceivable misery, except those who had 
 learned of these historical events, and under- 
 stood them as the church prescribed. 
 
 As the ancient world placed truth in ideas 
 and not in facts, no teaching could well have 
 been more radically contrary to its modes of 
 thought ; and the doctrine once accepted, the 
 spirit of proselytizing came with it. 
 
 I have called this idea a new one to the first 
 century of our era, and so it was in Europe and 
 Syria. But in India,- Sakyamuni, probably five 
 hundred years before, had laid down in senten- 
 tious maxims the philosophical principle which 
 underlies the higher religious doctrine of a 
 future life. These are his words, and if through 
 the efforts of reasoning we ever reach a demon- 
 
262 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 stration of the immortality of the soul, we shall 
 do it by pursuing the argument here indica- 
 ted : " Eight thought is the path to life ever- 
 lasting. Those who think do not die." 1 
 
 Truth alone contains the elements of indefi- 
 nite continuity ; and truth is found only in the 
 idea, in correct thought. 
 
 Error in the intellectual processes corres- 
 ponds to pain in sensation; it is the premoni- 
 tion of waning life, of threatened annihilation ; 
 it contains the seed of cessation of action or 
 death. False reasoning is self -destructive. The 
 man who believes himself invulnerable will 
 scarcely survive his first combat. A man's true 
 ideas are the most he can hope, and all that he 
 should wish, to carry with him to a life hereafter. 
 Falsehood, sin, is the efficient agent of death. 
 As Bishop Hall says : " There is a kind of not- 
 being in sin; for sin is not an existence of 
 somewhat that is, but a deficiency of that recti- 
 tude which should be ; it is a privation, as blind- 
 ness is a privation of sight." 
 
 While the religious doctrine of personal sur- 
 vival has thus a position defensible on grounds 
 of reason as being that of the inherent perma- 
 nence of self-conscious truth, it also calls to its 
 aid and indefinitely elevates the most powerful 
 of all the emotions, love. This, as I have shown 
 
 1 Dhammapada, 21. 
 
LOVE OF GOD. 263 
 
 in the second chapter, is the sentiment which is 
 characteristic of preservative acts. Self-love, 
 which is prominent in the idea of the perfected 
 individual, sex-love, which is the spirit of the 
 multiform religious symbolism of the reproduc- 
 tive act, and the love of race, which is the chief 
 motor in the religion of .humanity, are purified 
 of their grosser demands and assigned each its 
 meet post in the labor of uniting the concep- 
 tions of the true under the relation of person- 
 ality. 
 
 The highest development of which such love 
 is capable arises through the contemplation of 
 those verities which are abstract and eternal, 
 and which thus set forth, to the extent the in- 
 dividual mind is capable of receiving it, the 
 completed notion of diuturnity. This highest 
 love is the " love of God." A Supreme Intelli* 
 gence, one to which all truth is perfect, must 
 forever dwell in such contemplation. Therefore 
 the deeper minds of Christianity define man's 
 love of God, as God's love to himself. " Eter- 
 nal life ? " says Ernest Naville, " is in its princir 
 pie the union with God and the joy that results 
 from that union." The pious William Law 
 wrote : " No man can reach God with his love, 
 or have union with Him by it, but he who is 
 inspired with that one same spirit of love, with 
 
 1 La Vie Eternelle, p. 339. 
 
201 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 which God loved himself from all eternity, be- 
 fore there was any creation." 1 
 
 Attractive as the idea of personal survival is 
 in itself, and potent as it has been as a moment 
 of religious thought, it must be ranked among 
 those that are past. While the immortality of 
 the soul retains its interest as a speculative in- 
 quiry, I venture to believe that as an idea in 
 religion's history, it is nigh inoperative ; that as 
 an element in devotional life it is of not much 
 weight ; and that it will gradually become less 
 so, as the real meaning of religion reaches 
 clearer interpretations. 
 
 Its decay has been progressive, and common 
 to all the creeds which taught it as a cardinal 
 doctrine, though most marked in Christianity. 
 A century ago Gibbon wrote : " The ancient 
 Christians were animated by a contempt for 
 their present existence, and by a just confidence 
 of immortality, of which the doubtful but im- 
 perfect faith of modern ages cannot give us any 
 adequate notion." 2 How true this is can be 
 appreciated only by those who study this doc- 
 trine in the lives and writings of the martyrs 
 and fathers of the primitive church. 
 
 The breach which Gibbon remarked has been 
 indefinitely widened since his time. What has 
 
 1 The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, Vol. I., ch. X-V. 
 
 2 Address to the Clergy, p. 16. 
 
IMMORTALITY. 265 
 
 brought this about, and what new moment in re- 
 ligious thought seems about to supply its place, 
 will form an appropriate close to the present 
 series of studies. In its examination, I shall 
 speak only of Christian thought, since it leads 
 the way which other systems will ultimately 
 follow. 
 
 In depicting the influences which have led 
 and are daily leading with augmented force to 
 the devitalizing of the doctrine of immortality, I 
 may with propriety confine myself to those which 
 are themselves strictly religious. For the change 
 I refer to is not one brought about by the op- 
 ponents of religion, by materialistic doctrines, 
 but is owing to the development of the ssligious 
 sentiment itself. Instead of tending to an abro- 
 gation of that sentiment, it may be expected to 
 ennoble its emotional manifestations and elevate 
 its intellectual conceptions. 
 
 Some of these influences are historical, as the 
 repeated disappointments in the second coming of 
 Christ, and the interest of proselytizing churches 
 to interpret this event allegorically. Those 
 which I deem of more importance, however, are 
 such as are efficient to-day, and probably will 
 continue to be the main agents in the immediate 
 future of religious development. They are : 
 
 (1.) The recognition of the grounds of ethics. 
 
 (2.) The recognition of the cosmical rela- 
 tions. 
 
266 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 (3.) The clearer defining of life. 
 
 (4.) The growing immateriality of religious 
 thought. 
 
 ( 1.) The authority of the Law was assumed 
 in the course of time by most Christian churches, 
 and the interests of morality and religion were 
 claimed to be identical. The Koman church 
 with its developed casuistry is ready to prescribe 
 the proper course of conduct in every emer- 
 gency ; and if we turn to many theological wri- 
 ters of other churches, Dick's JPhilosojihy of 
 Religion for instance, we find moral conduct 
 regarded as the important aim of the Christian 
 life. Morality without religion, works without 
 faith, are pronounced to be of no avail in a reli- 
 gious, and of very questionable value in a social 
 sense. Some go so far as to deny that a person 
 indifferent to the prevailing tenets of religion 
 can lead a pure and moral life. Do away with 
 the belief in a hereafter of rewards and punish- 
 ments, say these, and there is nothing left to re- 
 strain men from the worst excesses, or at least 
 from private sin. 
 
 Now, however, the world is growing to per- 
 ceive that morality is separable from religion ; 
 that it arose independently, from a gradual study 
 of the relations of man to man, from principles 
 of equity inherent in the laws of thought, and 
 from considerations of expediency which de- 
 prive its precepts of the character of universality. 
 
MORALS AND RELIGION. 267 
 
 Religion is subjective, and that in which it exerts 
 an influence on morality is not its contents, but 
 the reception of them peculiar to the individual. 
 Experience alone has taught man morals ; pain 
 and pleasure are the forms of its admonitions ; 
 and each generation sees more clearly that the 
 principles of ethics are based on immutable 
 physical laws. Moreover, it has been shown to 
 be dangerous to rest morality on the doctrine of 
 a future life ; for apart from the small effect the 
 terrors of a hereafter have on many sinners, as 
 that doctrine is frequently rejected, social inter- 
 ests suffer. And, finally, it is debasing and hurt- 
 ful to religion to make it a substitute for police 
 magistracy. l 
 
 The highest religion would certainly enforce 
 the purest morality ; but it is equally true that 
 such a religion would enjoin much not approved 
 by the current opinions of the day. The spirit 
 of the reform inaugurated by Luther was a pro- 
 test against the subjection of the religious senti- 
 ment to a moral code. With the independence 
 thus achieved, it came to be recognized that to 
 the full extent that morality is essential to reli- 
 gion, it can be reached as well or better without 
 a system of rewards and punishments after death, 
 
 1 "Toute religion, qu'on se permet de ddfendre comme une 
 croyance qu'il est utile de. laisser au peuple, ne pent plus esprer 
 qu'une agonie plus ou moins prolongde. " Condorcet, De I' Esprit 
 7/umam, Ep. Y. 
 
268 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 than with one. Both religion and morality 
 stand higher, when a conception of an after life 
 for this purpose is dropped. 
 
 ( 2 . ) The recognition of the cosmical relations 
 has also modified the views of personal survival. 
 The expansion of the notions of space and time 
 by the sciences of geology and astronomy has, 
 as I before remarked, done away with the an- 
 cient belief that the culminating catastrophe of 
 the universe will be the destruction of this 
 world. An insignificant satellite of a third rate 
 sun, which, with the far grander suns whose 
 light we dimly discern at night, may all be 
 swept away in some flurry of " cosmical 
 weather," that the formation or the dissolution of 
 such a body would be an event of any beyond 
 the most insignificant importance, is now known 
 to be almost ridiculous. To assert that at the end 
 of a few or a few thousand years, on account of 
 events transpiring on the surface of this planet, 
 the whole relationship of the universe will be 
 altered, a new heaven and a new earth be 
 formed, and all therein be made subservient to 
 the joys of man, becomes an indication of an ar- 
 rogance which deserves to be called a symptom 
 of insanity. Thus, nrnch of the teleology both 
 of the individual and the race taught by the 
 primitive and medieval church undergoes se- 
 rious alterations. The literal meaning of the 
 millennium, the New Jerusalem, and the reign 
 of God on earth has been practically discarded. 
 
THE AIM OF THINGS. 269 
 
 With the disappearance of the ancient opin- 
 ion that the universe was created for man, the 
 sun to light him by day and the stars by night, 
 disappeared also the later thesis that the happi- 
 ness or the education of man was the aim of the 
 Order in Things. The extent and duration of 
 matter, if they indicate any purpose at all, sug- 
 gest one incomparably vaster than this ; while 
 the laws of mind, which alone distinctly point to 
 purpose, reveal one in which pain and pleasure 
 have no part or lot, and one in which man has 
 so small a share that it seems as if it must be in- 
 different what his fate may be. The slightest 
 change in the atmosphere of the globe will 
 sweep away his species forever. 
 
 Schopenhauer classified all religions as opti- 
 misms or pessimisms. The faith of the future 
 will be neither. What is agreeable or disagree- 
 able to man will not be its standard of the ex- 
 cellence of the universe. However unwillingly, 
 he is at last brought to confess that his com- 
 fort is not the chief nor even any visible aim of 
 the order in things. In the course of that order 
 it may be, nay, it is nigh certain, that the hu- 
 man species will pass through decadence to ex- 
 tinction along with so many other organisms. 
 Neither as individuals nor as a race, neither in 
 regard to this life nor to the next, does the idea 
 of God, when ennobled by a contemplation of 
 the cosmical relations, permit to man the effron- 
 
270 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 tery of claiming that this universe and all that 
 therein is was made with an eye to his wants 
 and wishes, whether to gratify or to defeat 
 . them. 
 
 (3.) The closer defining of life as a result of 
 physical force, and the recognition of mind as a 
 connotation of organism, promise to be active in 
 elevating religious conceptions, but at the expense 
 of the current notions of personality. Sensation 
 and voluntary motion are common to the fetus, 
 the brute and the plant, as well as to man. 
 They are not part of his " soul." Intellect and 
 consciousness, as I have shown, exclude sensation, 
 and in these, if anywhere, he must look for his 
 immortal part. Even here, error works destruc- 
 tion, and ignorance plants no seed of life. We 
 are driven back to the teaching of Buddha, that 
 true thought alone is that which does not die. 
 
 Why should we ask more ? What else is 
 worth saving ? Our present personality is a 
 train of ideas base and noble, true and false, 
 coherent through the contiguity of organs nour- 
 ished from a common center. Another per- 
 sonality is possible, one of true ideas coherent 
 through conscious similarity, independent of sen- 
 sation, as dealing with topics not commensurate 
 with it. Yet were this refuge gained, it leaves 
 not much of the dogma that every man has 
 an indestructible conscious soul, which will endure 
 always, no matter what his conduct or thoughts 
 
KINDNESS TO ANIMALS. 271 
 
 have been. Bather does it favor the opinion 
 expressed so ' well by Matthew Arnold in one 
 of his sonnets : 
 
 " He who flagged not in the earthly strife 
 
 From strength to strength advancing only he, 
 His soul well knit and all his battles won, 
 Mounts, and that hardly, to eternal life.'* 
 
 Not only has the received doctrine of a " soul," 
 as an undying something different from mind and 
 peculiar to man, received no support from a closer 
 study of nature, rather objections amount- 
 ing to refutation, but it has reacted injuriously 
 on morals, and through them on religion itself. 
 Buddha taught that the same spark of immor- 
 tality exists in man and brute, and actuated 
 by this belief laid down the merciful rule to his 
 disciples : " Do harm to no breathing thing." 
 The apostle Paul on the other hand, recognizing 
 in the lower animals no such claim on our sym- 
 pathy, asks with scorn: " Doth God care for 
 oxen ? " and actually strips from a humane 
 provision of the old Mosaic code its spirit of 
 charity, in order to make it subserve a point 
 in his polemic. 
 
 (4.) As the arrogance of the race has thus met 
 a rebuke, so has the egotism of the individual. 
 His religion at first was a means of securing ma- 
 terial benefits ; then a way to a joyous existence 
 beyond the tomb : the love of self all the time 
 in the ascendant. 
 
272 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 This egoism in the doctrine of personal sur- 
 vival has been repeatedly flung at it by satirists, 
 and commented on by philosophers. The Chris- 
 tian who " hopes to be saved by grossly believ- 
 ing " has been felt on all hands to be as mean in 
 his hope, as he is contemptible in his way of at- 
 taining it. To center all our religious efforts to 
 the one end of getting joy however we may 
 define it for our individual selves, has some- 
 thing repulsive in it to a deeply religious mind. 
 Yet that such in the real significance of the doc- 
 trine of personal survival is granted by its 
 ablest defenders. " The general expectation of 
 future happiness can afford satisfaction only as it 
 is a present object to the principle of self-love," 
 says Dr. Butler, the eminent Lord Bishop of Dur- 
 ham, than wliom no acuter analyst has written 
 jon the religious nature of man. 
 
 Yet nothing is more certain than that the 
 spirit of true religion wages constant war with 
 the predominance or even presence of selfish 
 aims. Self-love is the first and rudest form of 
 the instinct of preservation. It is sublimed and 
 sacrificed on the altar of holy passion. ""Self," 
 exclaims the fervid William Law, " is both atheist 
 and idolater; atheist, because it rejects God; 
 idolater, because it is its own idol." Even when 
 this lowest expression of the preservative in- 
 stinct rises but to the height of sex-love, it re- 
 nounces self, and rejoices in martyrdom. "All 
 
ALL FOR LOVE. 273 
 
 for love, or the world well lost," has been the 
 motto of too many tragedies to be doubted now. 
 By the side of the ancient Koman or the soldier of 
 the French revolution, who through mere love of 
 country marched joyously to certain death from 
 which he expected no waking, does not the 
 martyr compare unfavorably, who meets the 
 same death, but does so because he believes that 
 thereby he secures endless and joyous life ? Is 
 his love as real, as noble, as unselfish ? 
 
 Even the resistless physical energy which 
 the clear faith in the life hereafter has so often 
 imparted, becomes something uncongenial to 
 the ripened religious meditation. Such faith 
 brings about mighty effects in the arena of 
 man's struggles, but it does so through a sort 
 of mechanical action. An ulterior purpose is 
 ahead, to wit, the salvation of the soul, and it 
 may be regarded as one of the best established 
 principles of human effort that every business 
 is better done, when it is done for its own sake, 
 out of liking for it, than for results expected 
 from it. 
 
 Of nothing is this more just than religion. 
 Those blossoms of spiritual perfection, the puri- 
 fied reason, the submissive will, the sanctifying 
 grace of abstract ideas, find no propitious airs 
 amid the violent toil for personal survival, 
 whether that is to be among the mead jugs of 
 
 Valhalla, the dark-eyed houris of Paradise, or 
 
 18 
 
271 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 the " solemn troops and sweet society " of Chris- 
 tian dreams. Unmindful of these, the saintly 
 psyche looks to nothing beyond truth ; it asks 
 no definite, still less personal, end to which this 
 truth is to be applied ; to find it is to love it, 
 and to love it is enough. 
 
 The doctrine I here broach, is no strange 
 one to Christian thought. To be sure the exhorta- 
 tion, " Save your soul from Hell," was almost the 
 sole incentive to religion in the middle ages, and 
 is still the burden of most sermons. But St. 
 Paul was quickened with a holier fire, that con- 
 sumed and swept away such a personal motive, 
 when he wrote: "Yea, I could wish that I 
 myself were cast out from Christ as accursed, 
 for the sake of my brethren, my kinsmen ac- 
 cording to the flesh." St. Augustine reveals 
 the touch of the same inspiration in his passion- 
 ate exclamation : " Far, Lord, far from the 
 heart of thy servant be it that I should rejoice 
 in any joy whatever. The blessed life is the joy 
 in truth alone." 2 And amid the paeans to ever- 
 lasting life which fill the pages of theDe Imita- 
 tlone Christi, the medieval monk saw some- 
 thing yet greater, when he puts in the mouth of 
 God the Father, the warning : " The wise lover 
 thinks not of the gift, but of the love of the 
 
 1 Romans, ch. ix., v. 3. 
 
 2 " Beata quippe vita est gandium de veritate." Augustini 
 Confessionum, Lib. x., caps, xxii., xxiii. 
 
WHA T RECOURSE f 275 
 
 giver. Pie rests not in the reward, but in Me, 
 beyond all rewards." The mystery of great 
 godliness is, that he who has it is as one who 
 seeking nothing yet finds all things, who asking 
 naught for his own sake, neither in the life here 
 nor yet hereafter, gains that alone which is of 
 worth in either. 
 
 Pressed by such considerations, the pious 
 Schleiermacher threw down the glaive on the 
 side of religion half a century ago when he 
 wrote : " Life to come, as popularly conceived, 
 is the last enemy which speculative criticism 
 has to encounter, and, if possible, to overcome." 
 The course he marked out, however, was not 
 that which promises success. Recurring to the 
 austere theses of Spinoza, he sought to bring 
 them into accord with a religion of emotion. 
 The result was a refined Pantheism with its us- 
 ual deceptive solutions. 
 
 What recourse is left? "Where are we to 
 look for the intellectual moment of religion in 
 the future ? Let us review the situation. 
 
 The religious sentiment has been shown to 
 be the expression of unfulfilled desire, but this 
 desire peculiar as dependent on unknown power. 
 Material advantages do not gratify it, nor even 
 
 1 " Prudens amator non tarn donum amantis considerat, quam 
 dautis amorem. Nobilis amator non quiescit in dono, sed in 
 me super omne donum." De Imitatione Christi, Lib. iii., cap. vi. 
 
276 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 spiritual joy when regarded as a personal senti- 
 ment. Preservation by and through relation 
 with absolute intelligence has appeared to be 
 the meaning of that "love of God " which alone 
 yields it satisfaction. Even this is severed from 
 its received doctrinal sense by the recognition of 
 the speculative as above the numerical unity of 
 that intelligence, and the limitation of personality 
 which spiritual thought demands. The eternal 
 laws of mind guarantee perpetuity to the extent 
 they are obeyed and no farther. They differ 
 from the laws of force in that they convey a 
 message which cannot be doubted concerning 
 the purport of the order in nature, which is itself 
 " the will of God." That message in its appli- 
 cation is the same which with more or less ar- 
 ticulate utterance every religion speaks Seek 
 truth : do good. Faith in that message, confi- 
 dence in and willing submission to that order, 
 this is all the religious sentiment needs to bring 
 forth its sweetest flowers, its richest fruits. 
 
 Such is the ample and satisfying ground 
 which remains for the religion of the future to 
 build upon. It is a result long foreseen by the 
 clearer minds of Christendom. One who more 
 than any other deserves to be classed among 
 these writes : " Resignation to the will of God 
 is the whole of piety. * * * Our resignation 
 may be said to be perfect when we rest in his 
 will as our end, as being itself most just and 
 
THE CLOSE. 277 
 
 right and good. Neither is this at bottom 
 anything more than faith, and honesty and 
 fairness of mind ; in a more enlarged sense, in- 
 deed, than these words are commonly used." l 
 
 Goethe, who studied and reflected on religious 
 questions more than is generally supposed, saw 
 that in such a disposition of mind lie the native 
 and strongest elements of religion. In one of 
 his conversations with Chancellor Mu'ller, he ob- 
 served : " Confidence and resignation, the sense 
 of subjection to a higher will which rules the 
 course of events but which we do not fully com- 
 prehend, are the fundamental principles of every 
 better religion." 2 
 
 By the side of two such remarkable men, 
 I might place the opinion of a third not less 
 eminent than they Blaise Pascal. In one part 
 of his writings he sets forth the " marks of a 
 true religion." Sifted from its physical ingre- 
 dients, the faith he defines is one which rests 
 on love and submission to God, and a clear 
 recognition of the nature of man. 
 
 Here I close these studies on the Religious 
 Sentiment. They show it to be a late and 
 probably a final development of mind. The 
 intellect first reaches entire self-conciousness, 
 the emotions first attain perfection of purpose, 
 
 1 Fifteen Sermons by Joseph Butler, Lord Bishop of Durham. 
 Sermon " On the love of God." 
 
 2 Unterhaltungen, p. 131. 
 
278 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT. 
 
 when guided by its highest manifestation. Man's 
 history seems largely to have been a series of 
 efforts to give it satisfaction. This will be pos- 
 sible only when he rises to a practical apprecia- 
 tion of the identity of truth, love and lif e. 
 
INDICES. 
 
 I. AUTHORS QUOTED. 
 
 Allen, H., 208. 
 
 Anaxagonvs, 106. 
 
 Arnold, M., 249, 271. 
 
 Aristotle, 105. 
 
 Augustine, St., 20, 57, 93, 128, 191, 194, 
 
 274. 
 
 Bain, A., 9, 25, 52, 59, 87, 91, 244. 
 Barlow, H.C., 201. 
 Baxter, Ilichard, 60. 
 Boehmer, II., 7. 
 
 Boole, Geo., 24, 44, 104, 105, 108, 111. 
 Bunssn, 109, 251. 
 Batljr, Bishop, 60, 119, 276. 
 Carlylc, 243. 
 Catlovv, J. P., 14, 64. 
 Chateaubriand, 250. 
 Comte, A., 11, 39, 128, 187, 194, 252. 
 Condorcet, 267. 
 Cory, J. P., 191. 
 Coulange, 245. 
 
 Creuzer, 90, 106, 119, 127, 200, 212, 222. 
 Cussans,210. 
 Dante, 93. 
 Darwin, C., 71,88. 
 Dick, 2G6. 
 Dickson, J, T., 73. 
 Etheridge, J. W.,190. 
 Ferguson, 66. 
 
 Terrier, J. F., 20, 28, 43, 97. 
 Feuchtersleben, 8, 54, 73. 
 Feuerbach, 194. 
 Fothergill, J. M., 61. 
 Gibbon, 264. 
 
 Goethe, 277. 
 
 Gurney, J. J., 119. 
 
 Hall, Bishop, 50, 77. 
 
 Hamilton, Sir W., 24,29, 91, 95, 99,256. 
 
 Helmholtz, 11, 14, 18, 22. 
 
 Hegel, 29, 88. 
 
 Herbert of Cherbury, 149, 260. 
 
 Hobbes, 81. 
 
 Hodgson, S. N., 101, 126, 128, 134. 
 
 Iloltzmann, A., 259. 
 
 Humboldt, A. von, 92. 
 
 Humboldt, W- von, 6, 53, 67, 93, 112, 
 
 113, 214, 246, 252. 
 Hume, David, 81, 187, 219. 
 Hunter, John, 9. 
 Jacobi, 88. 
 
 Jevons, W. S., 25, 204. 
 Kant, I., 25, 29, 32, 40, 91, 105, 194. 
 Kolk, Schroeder van der, 72. 
 Kitto, 74. 
 Koppen, 37, 214. 
 Law, Wm., 49, 87, 263, 272. 
 Laycock, 75, 245. 
 Lessing, 53, 251. 
 Lewes, 187. 
 
 Liddon, II. L., 12D, 250. 
 Mansel, 87, 88. 
 Maudsley, H., 9,150. 
 Mill, J. S-, 18, 87, 91, 97, 223. 
 Mohammed, 71, 75, 114, 256. 
 Morell, J. D., 88. 
 Morley, J., 223. 
 Miiller, 130. 
 
280 
 
 INDICES. 
 
 Miiller, Max, preface. 
 
 Nuville, E., 256, 203. 
 
 Neandcr, A., 241. 
 
 Novalis, 41, 49, 107, 124, 243. 
 
 Oersted, 103. 
 
 Okeii, L., 7, 186. 
 
 Paget, J., G3. 
 
 Parker, Theo., 88. 
 
 Pascal, 56. 
 
 Plath, 129. 
 
 Rousseau, J. J., 118. 
 
 Saussure, Necker de, 229. 
 
 Schlagintweit, E., 187. 
 
 SchMermacher, 88, 275. 
 
 Schoolcraf t, 6 ;, 14G. 
 
 Schopenhauer, A., 11, 13, 51, 82, 91, 
 
 209. 
 Schwarz, 207. 
 
 Senancourt de, 53, 180. 
 
 Spinoza, 9, 14, 17, 41, 42, 51, 98, 104. 
 
 Spencer, Herbert, 29, 39, 98, 104, 236, 
 
 260. 
 
 Swedenborg, 75. 
 Steinthal, 101, 246. 
 Tertullian, 241. 
 Theophilus, 191. 
 Thompson, 31. 
 Todhunter, 25. 
 Tyjidall, 67, 132, 255. 
 Voltaire, 249. 
 Westropp, 62. 
 Wigan, A. L., 76. 
 Williams, J., 76. 
 Wordsworth, 41, 42, 180. 
 Wiudelbaiid, Dr., 101, 102, 108. 
 
 II. SUBJECTS. 
 
 Absolute, the, 102, 10G. 
 
 consciousness of, 161. 
 
 Adam, as prophet of the moon, 170. 
 
 Adjita, 178. 
 
 Adonis, 1C5. 
 
 Aeon, 163, 166. 
 
 Agdistis, an epicene deity, 65. 
 
 Ahura-Mazda, 113, 16C, 184. 
 
 Allah, 23D. 
 
 Amitabha, 175, 185. 
 
 Analytic propositions, 32. 
 
 Androgynous deities, 66. 
 
 Animism, 103. 
 
 Anointed, the, 176. 
 
 Anya-Mainyus, 1G6, 184. 
 
 Anthropomorphism, 193. 
 
 Antinomies of Kant, 29. 
 
 Aphrodite, 65, 211. 
 
 Apocalypse, the, 171- 
 
 Apollo, 67, 241. 
 
 Apperception, 156. 
 
 Apprehension, 142. 
 
 Arab idea of time, 165. 
 
 Argumentum de appetitu, 231. 
 
 Aronhiate, a Huron deity, 221. 
 
 Arrenothele deities, 66. 
 
 Art, religious, in Orient, 15 ; in 
 Greece, 10 ; Christian, 209, 241 ; use- 
 less and immoral, 2U. 
 
 Assyria, flood myth of, 169. 
 
 Athanasius, his doctrine of the Trin- 
 ity, 191. 
 
 Atonement, doctrine of, 222. 
 
 Avalokitesvara, 214, 
 
 Aztecs, 80. 
 
 Baghavad Gita, the, 189. 
 
 Babylon, rites of, 74. 
 
 Baldur, 170. 
 
 Baptism, 138,226. 
 
 Beauty, the line of, 15, 211. 
 
 the religion of, 'Ml, 244, 245. 
 
 Belief, its kinds, 111. 
 
 Brahma, 65, 169. 
 
 Brahmans, highest bliss of, 57 ; doc- 
 trines, 168, 109. 
 
 Breidablick, 176. 
 
 Brutes, religious feeling in, 88. 
 
 Buddha, 37, 57, 80, 120, 140, 150, 261, 
 271. 
 
 Buddhism, four truths of, 13; theories 
 of prayer, 121, 150, 214 ; last day, 
 169 ; myths, 175, 176 ; monotheism 
 of, 187, 247, 256. 
 Bull, as a symbol, 204. 
 
 Cabala, Jehova in, 65. 
 
 Canting arms, 212. 
 
 Cause, not a reason, 38 ; in physical 
 science, 91. 
 
 Celibacy, Romish, 61. 
 
 Cerebration, unconscious, 149. 
 
 'hance, the idea of, 9,-. 
 
 liinese character for prayer, 129. 
 Christ, sec Jesus. 
 
INDICES. 
 
 281 
 
 Christianity, doctrines of, 190, 257, 
 264, 274 ; symbol of, 203. 
 
 Christmas tree, the, 215. 
 
 Cockatrice, the, 77. 
 
 Commonwealth, ideal of, 247. 
 
 Consciousness, forms of, 17, 20. 
 
 Confucius, doctrine, 122, sq. 
 
 Continuity, law of, 11, 16 ; principle 
 of, 95. 
 
 Contradiction, law of, 27, 102. 
 
 Correspondences, doctrine of, 217. 
 
 Cosmical relations of man, 112, 268. 
 
 Cotytto, G5. 
 
 Cow, as a symbol, 204. 
 
 Craoshang, 176. 
 
 Creation, myth of, 166. 
 
 Crescent, a phallic symbol, 62. 
 
 Cross, a phallic symbol, 62 ; as phon- 
 etic symbol, 210 ; variants of, 210. 
 
 Cult, the, 199 sq. 
 
 Culture, religion of, 243, 244, 253. 
 
 Cybele, C5 ; priests of, 66, 219. 
 
 Dactyli, the, 184. 
 
 Darkness, terror of, 185. 
 
 Day of Judgment, the, 172. 
 
 Deity, see God. 
 
 Design, argument from, 110. 
 
 Desire, meaning of, 53- 
 
 Deus, 185 ; triformis, 191. 
 
 Deva, 185. 
 
 Didactic rites, 225. 
 
 Divination and prayer, 137. 
 
 Dramatic rites, 226. 
 
 Dual law of thought, 27, 102 ; division 
 
 of the gods, 182, 183. 
 Edda, mythology of, 175, 215. 
 Eden, garden of, 175. 
 Ego, the, 19. 
 Egoism of religion, 272. 
 Egyptians, doctrines of, 80, 222 ; pray- 
 ers, 115 ; pyramids, 212 ; lotus of, 
 214. 
 
 Emotions, origin of, 10; exclude 
 thought, 19; in religion, 49; of fear 
 and hope, 50, 51 ; esthetic, 14. 
 Entheasm, 148. 
 Epochs of nature, 164 sq. 
 Epicene deities, 66. 
 Epilepsy and religious delusions, 75. 
 Eros, 72. 
 
 Fsculapius, emblem of, 200. 
 Esthetic emotions, 14, 244. 
 
 Ethics, grounds of, 266. 
 
 Excluded middle, law of, 27, sqq. 
 
 Expectant attention, 74, 129. 
 
 Explanation, limits of, 38. 
 
 Faith in religion, 107. 
 
 Fascination, 74. 
 
 Fear, in religion, 50, sqq. 
 
 Female principle in religion, 62, 183. 
 
 Feridun, garden of, 175. 
 
 Flood, myth of, 169, sq. 
 
 Fingers, as gods, 184. 
 
 Force, orders of, 133. 
 
 Freedom, 105. 
 
 Friends, sect of, see Quakers. 
 Future life, doctrine of, 256, sq. 
 
 Gallican confession, the, 138. 
 Generative function in religion, 62, 
 
 72, 73. 
 
 Genius as inspiration, 149. 
 Gnosis, the genuine, 74. 
 Gnostic doctrines, 166. 
 God, as father, 70; spouses of, 69, 71; 
 mother of, 68 ; sexless, 71 ; earliest 
 notions of, 78 ; incomprehensible, 
 98 ; throne of, 167 ; love of, 73, 63, 
 276. 
 Gods, hierarchy of, 181; quantification 
 
 of the, 186 ; of lightning, 207- 
 Good, final victory of, 179. 
 Grasshoppers, prayers against, 131. 
 Greeks, art of, 16 ; doctrines of, 80 ; 
 
 sophists, 96. 
 Gudmund, King, 175. 
 Hades, 186. 
 Hare, the Great, 212. 
 Hell, 186, 258. 274. 
 Hercules, 72. 
 
 Hermaphrodite deities, 66. 
 Hesperides, the, 175. 
 Hierarchy of the gods, 181. 
 High places, worship of, 215, 216. 
 Historic ideas. 232. 
 Holy spirit, as inspiring, 138 ; brood- 
 ing, 167. 
 
 FTope, in religion, 51 sqq. 
 Horse, the, 165. 
 
 Humanity, the religion of, 194, 253. 
 Ignorance, in relation to religion, 82. 
 Illumination, 140. 
 [m mortality, doctrine of, 255. 
 Indians, American, 125, 157. 
 Insanity, religious, 76. 
 
282 
 
 INDICES. 
 
 Inspiration, 137. 
 
 Intelligence, one in kind, 96 ; as the 
 
 lirst cause, 10G, 111. 
 
 Irmin, pillars of, 215. 
 
 Ischomachus, prayer of, 120. 
 
 Israelites, the Messiah of, 176. 
 
 Janus, an epicene deity, Co. 
 
 Jehovah, 65, 156. 
 
 Jemschid, king, 175. 
 
 Jesus, face of, 67, 241 ; conception of, 
 
 71; wounds of, 130 ; wisdom of, 14-1; 
 
 as second Noah, 170 ; teachings, 178, 
 
 260 ; prayer to, 187 ; execution of, 
 
 203 ; death of, 2L'2. 
 
 Judaism, 187. 
 
 Judgment, day of, 172. 
 
 Kalpa, of Brahmans, 1C8. 
 
 Knowledge, forms of, 21. 
 
 Kosmos, the, 72, 144, 167. 
 
 Lateau, Louise, 130. 
 
 Law, defined, 40; of excluded middle, 
 
 27 ; oldest, Mfc 
 Laws, the, of thought, 26, sq.; 101, sq. ; 
 not restrictive, 105; as purposive, 
 108. 
 
 Light, as ohject of worship, 185. 
 Liglitnin.tr, tin-, in symbolic art, 207. 
 Life, the perfect, 57. 
 Lingam, the, r.r.. 
 Liugayets, sect of, CO. 
 Logie, applied,!'.",; abstract or formal, 
 24 ; mathematical, 24 ; laws of, 101, 
 sq. 
 
 Logos, the, 42, 106. 
 Lotus, as symbol. _ > 13, sq. 
 Love, as religious emotion, denned, 
 58, 60, 262 ; of sex, 61, 63 ; law of, 
 73; of God, 73, 263, 276. 
 Ma, a goddess, 183. 
 Maitreya, 175. 
 
 Mamona, a Haitian deity, 68. 
 M;irchen, the, defined, 157. 
 Marriage condemned, 69. 
 Maypole, as a symbol, 215. 
 Melitta, 65. 
 
 Memory, physical basis of, 10; ances- 
 tral, 75. 
 
 Memorial, rites, 225. 
 Messiah, the, 17(>. 
 Millennium, the. 173, 268. 
 Miehabo, an Algonkin deity, 185. 
 Mind, growth of, 7 ; extent of, 8, 271; 
 as seat of law, 163. 
 
 Miracles, 110, 130. 
 Mithras, 65. 
 
 Mohammed, notion of god, 71 ; in- 
 spired, 146. 
 
 Mohammedanism, 187, 224. 
 Monotheism, origin of, 83, 81; 186, sq. 
 Moral government of the world, 112. 
 Morality, independent of religion, 
 
 dualism of deities, 182, 249, 266, 267. 
 Mormonism, 61. 
 Motion, first law of, 11 ; relation to 
 
 time and space, 35 ; manifestations 
 
 of, 7T. 
 
 Myth, the, defined, 156. 
 Names, sacred, 156. 
 Natural selection, in sensation, 10 ; 
 
 in logic, 101. 
 Nature, meaning of , 4, 39, 105; epochs 
 
 of, 164. 
 
 No.nqueteba, 240. 
 Neo-Hegelian doctrine, 194. 
 Nirvana, the, 13,57,257. 
 Noah, 170. 
 Nous, the, 106. 
 Cannes, 170. 
 O'u'lisk as symbol, 215. 
 Odainsakr, 175. 
 Olin. .":;. _.->'.). 
 Optimism. 112,269. 
 Order, in things, 90, sq. 
 Osiris, ir,.~,. 
 Tain, defined, 17. 
 Parsees, doctrine of, 80, 166, 184. 
 I'm, theism. 188, 194,217. 
 Papas, a Phrygian god, 183. 
 Paradise, lo.st and regained, myths 
 
 of, 173, sq ; future, 257. 
 Peiitaluha, the, 212. 
 Perfected commonwealth, ideaof,247. 
 Perfected individual, idea of, 239. 
 Personal survival, idea of, 255. 
 Pessimism, 11, 112, 2r.9. 
 Persians, ancient, 17ii. 
 Personality, the, 19, 270. 
 Phallus, worship of, 62, 66, 214, 216. 
 Phanes, the orphic principle, 190. 
 Philosophy of religion, defined, 3 ; of 
 
 mythology. 15!); of history, 232. 
 Phrygian divinities, 183. 
 Pillar worship, 215. 
 Pleasure, defined, 14. 
 Polarizatiou,as a principle of thought) 
 183. 
 
INDICES. 
 
 283 
 
 Porte Royale, miracles of, 131. 
 
 Postulates of religion, 89. 
 
 Prayer, 117, sq. 
 
 Progression of development, 109. 
 
 Protestantism, 128, 139, 250. 
 
 Protogonus, 1G7. 
 
 Psyche, and love, 72. 
 
 Pythagoras, his thoughts on number 
 189. 
 
 Quakers, sect of , 76, 115, 138, 147. 
 
 Quantification of the predicate, 22 ; o: 
 the gods, 18G. 
 
 Quetzalcoatl, 212. 
 
 reason in religion, 106, 107 ; drawi 
 from sight, 186. 
 
 Rebus in symbolism, 212. 
 
 Rcgin, as name of gods, 00. 
 
 Relative, the, 106. 
 Religion, science of, 3 ; philosophy 
 of, 3 ; personal factor of, 81 ; not 
 concerned with phenomena, 110. 
 Ee;iroductive function in religion 
 
 GL\ 
 
 Res per accidens, 182. 
 Resignation, doctrine of, 128, 135. 
 Revelation, marks of, 149. 
 Rig Veda, the, 125. 
 Rite, the, 217, seq. 
 Roland, pillars of, 215. 
 Roman Catholics, 76, 138, 141, 187, 250. 
 Sabians, myths of, 170. 
 Sacraments, 227. 
 
 Sacrifice, idea in, 218 ; vicarious, 222. 
 Saga, the, defined, 157. 
 Saint Brigida, 14(!. 
 Saint Gertrude of Xivelles, 146. 
 Sakyamuni, see Buddha. 
 Saturnian Era, the, 175. 
 Science of Religion, 3 ; as knowledge 
 
 of system, 92 ; of mythology, 158. 
 Secularization of symbols, 204. 
 
 ion, defined, 9; excludes 
 thought, 19 ; of pain and pleasure, 
 10. 
 Sentiment, the religious, 3; emotional 
 
 elements of, 79; rational postulates 
 
 of, 87 ; religion of, 25D. 
 Serpent, as emblem and symbol, 200, 
 
 20G, 207. 
 
 Sev, an Egyptian deity, 165. 
 Sex, love of, 61, 63 ; in nature, 71, 72, 
 
 216. 
 Shekinah, the, 66. 
 
 Siddartha, a name of Buddha, 121. 
 
 Similars, law of, 204. 
 
 Sin, sense of, 225. 
 
 Sight, as the light-sense, 186. 
 
 Siva, worship of, GG, 214. 
 
 Soul, the, 19, 271. 
 
 Specific performance in rites, 218, sq. 
 
 Stijmata, the, 130. 
 
 Sufficient reason, principle of, 91. 
 
 Sukhavati, 175. 
 
 Supernatural, defined, 4 ; its relation 
 
 to symbols, 205. 
 Swedenborg, 75, 217. 
 Symbol, the phonetic, 200 ; origin of, 
 
 202 ; related and coincident, 203. 
 Symbolism, defined, 200. 
 Synthesis of contraries, 37. 
 Synthetic propositions, 32. 
 Ta'.hagata, a name of Buddha, 121. 
 Tau, the Egyptian, 210. 
 Theology, 4. 
 
 Thor, hammer of, 210, 239. 
 Thought, as a function, 17; laws of, 
 
 26, 101, sq.; as purposive, 108. 
 Tien, Mongolian deity, 185, 216. 
 Time, not a force, 11 ; but believed to 
 
 be one, 165. 
 Tlapall.-m, 175. 
 Tree worship, 215. 
 
 Triads, the Celtic, 190 ; Platonic, 191. 
 Triangle, the equilateral, 212. 
 Trinity, the doctrine of, 191 ; symbol 
 
 of, 212. 
 
 Triplicate relation of numbers, 190. 
 Pritheisin. of Christianity, 190. 
 Truth, what is, 21 ; eternal, 41 ; as 
 
 answer to prayer, 137. 
 Tulan, 175. 
 
 Unconditioned, the, 29, 31, 37, 98, 100. 
 Jniformity of sequence, as cause, 91, 
 
 92. 
 
 Unknowable, the, 29, 34, 99, 100. 
 'alkyria, the, 53. 
 'alhalla, 253. 
 
 "aruna, an Aryan god, 125. 
 'endidad, the, 175. 
 'enereal sense, the, 64. 
 icarious sacrifice, theory of, 222. 
 irginity, sacredness of, 69. 
 irgin Mother, the, 68. 
 olition, see Will, 
 oluspa, the, 171. 
 Vabose, Catherine, 146. 
 
INDICES. 
 
 "\Vater, as the primitive substance, 
 
 1C7. 
 Will, the, 1C ; of God, 38, 42 ; as a 
 
 cause, 00. 
 Wish, the religious, 52 ; definition of, 
 
 79. 
 World, moral government of, 112 ; 
 
 creation and changes, 164 ; light of 
 
 the, 185. 
 
 Xisuthru^, 170. 
 Year, the Great, 1G9. 
 Yi:na, reign of, 175. 
 Ynglyngasaga, the, 218. 
 Yocauna, a Haitian deity, 68. 
 Zarathustra, 80, 114. 
 Zeruana akerana, 166. 
 Zweckgesetze, 108. 
 
PUBLISHED BY HENRY HOLT dr CO. 
 
 BRINTON'S (D. G.) WORKS. The Myths of the New 
 
 World. A Treatise on the Symbolism and Mythology of the Red Race 
 of America. Second edition, large I2mo, $2.50. Large-paper (first) 
 edition. $6.00. 
 
 " The philosophical spirit in which it is written is deserving of unstinted 
 praise, and justifies the belief that in whatever Dr. Brinton may in future 
 contribute to the literature of Comparative Mythology, he will continue 
 to reflect credit upon himself and his country." N. A. Review. 
 
 The Religious Sentiment, its Source and Aim. A contribution 
 
 to the science and philosophy of religion. Large I2mo. $2.50. 
 
 (Just ready. ) 
 
 CONWAY'S (M. D.) Sacred Anthology. 8vo. $4.00. 
 
 " He deserves our hearty thanks for the trouble he has taken in col- 
 lecting these gems, and stringing them together for the use of those who 
 have no access to the originals, and we trust that his book will arouse a 
 more general interest in a long-neglected and even despised branch of 
 literature, the Sacred Books of the East." Prof. MAX MULLER. 
 
 DSUTSCH'S (B.) LITERARY REMAINS. With a Brief 
 Memoir. Svo. $400. 
 
 CONTENTS : The Talmud Islam Egypt. Ancient and Modern Hermes 
 Trisinegistus Judeo-Arabic Metaphysics Semitic Palaeography Kenan's " Les 
 Apotres" Worship of Baalim in Israel The (Kcumenical Council Apostolicae 
 Sedes ? Roman Passion Drama Semitic Languages Samaritan Pentateuch 
 The Targums Book of Jashar Arabic Poetry. 
 
 "A noble monument of study and erudition." A 7 . Y. Tribune. 
 
 GOULD'S (REV. S. B.) LEGENDS of the PATRIARCHS 
 AND PROPHETS. Crown Svo. $2.00. 
 
 " There are few Bible readers who have not at some time wished for 
 just such a volume." Congregationalist. 
 
 H^W]IS' (REV. H. R.) THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES. 
 Sermons by the author of " Music and Morals." I2mo. $1.50. 
 
 " They have a special interest as exhibiting the treatment which old- 
 fashioned orthodoxy is just now undergoing at the hands of the liberal 
 clergy. Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 MAR TINS AU'S (/AMES) WORKS. 
 
 Essays, Theological and Philosophical. 2 vols. Svo. $5.00. 
 
 Mr. Martineau's contributions to the Prospective, Westminster, Na- 
 tional, and other Reviews attracted the attention of the best minds in 
 both England and America, and produced a marked and favorable im- 
 pression upon men of all denominations. 
 
 Tne New Affinities of Faith. I2mo, paper. 25 cents. 
 
 STRAUSS' (D. F.) THE OLD FAITH AND THE NEW. 
 I2mo. $2.00. 
 
 " Will make its mark upon the time, not so much as an attack upon 
 what we venerate as an apology for those who honestly differ from the 
 majority of their brothers." Atlantic Monthly. 
 
 TYLOR'S (B. B.) PRIMITIVE CULTURE : Researches into 
 the Development of Mythology, Philosophy, Religion, Art, and Cus- 
 tom. 2 vols., Svo. $5.00. 
 
 "One of the most remarkable and interesting books of the present 
 day. ... It takes up man ... at the remotest periods of 
 which we have any knowledge, and traces his intellectual growth . . . 
 from that time forth. . . Admirably written, often with great humor, 
 and at times with eloquence, and never with a dull line. . . . The 
 many students of Darwin and Spencer in this country cannot do better 
 than to supplement the books of those writers by ... these really 
 delightful volumes." Atlantic .Monthly. 
 
 " One of the few erudite treatises which are at once truly great and 
 thoroughly entertaining." North American Review. 
 
PUBLISHED BY HENRY HOLT & CO. 
 
 AUSTIN'S (TOHN) JURISPRUDENCE. Lectures on Juris- 
 prudence, the Philosophy of Positive Law. By the late John Austin, 
 of the Inner Temple, Barrister-at-Law. Abridged from the larger 
 work for the use of students. By ROBERT CAMPBELL, i vol. iSvo. 
 $3.00. 
 
 MAINE'S (SIR HENRY SUMNER) WORKS. Ancient 
 Law: Its Connection with the Early History of Society, and its Re- 
 lation to Modern Ideas. By HENRY SUMXER MAINE. 8vo. $3.50. 
 
 " History read from the point of Law, and Law studied by the light of 
 History. It is consequently a book that addresses itself as much to the 
 general student as to the lawyer." Westminster Review. 
 
 " Mr. Maine's profound work on Ancient Law in its relation to modern 
 ideas." John Stuart Mill. 
 
 ' Sir Henry Maine's great work on Ancient Law." Nation. 
 
 " A text-book for all English students of jurisprudence." Saturday 
 Review. 
 
 Lectures on the Early History of Institutions. 8vo. $3. 50. 
 
 " In the power of tracing analogies between different institutions, in 
 the capacity for seeing the bearing of obscure and neglected facts, he 
 surpasses any living writer." Nation. 
 
 Village Communities and Miscellanies. (In preparation. ) 
 
 MILL'S (JOHN STUART) MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 
 
 Uniform Library edition. 8vo. Tinted and laid paper, $2.50 per 
 volume (except volume on Comte). The 12 volumes in a. box, $29.00; 
 half calf or half morocco, $59.00. 
 
 Three Essays on Religion, i vol. 
 
 The Autobiography, i vol. 
 
 Dissertations and Discussions. 5 vols. 
 
 Considerations on Representative Government, i vol. 
 
 Examination of Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy. 2 vols. 
 
 On Liberty : The Subjection of Women. Both in i vol. 
 
 Comte's Positive Philosophy, i vol. $1.50. 
 
 CHEAP EDITIONS. 
 
 The Subjection of Women. i2mo. $1.25. 
 Principles of Political Economy. I2mo. $2.50. 
 Memorial Volume. John S'uart Mill: His Life and Works. 
 
 Twelve Sketches, as follows: (His Life, by J. R. Fox Bourne; His 
 Career in the India House, by W. T. Thornton ; His Moral Character, 
 by Herbert Spencer ; His Botanical Studies, by Henry Turner ; His 
 Place as a Critic, by W. Minto ; His Work in Philosophy, by J. H. 
 Levy ; His Studies in Morals and Jurisprudence, by W. A. Hunter ; His 
 Work in Political Economy, by J. E. Cairnes ; His Influence at the Uni- 
 versities, by Henry Fawcett ; His Influence as a Practical Politician, by 
 Mrs. Fawcett ; His Relation to Positivism, by Frederick Harrison ; His 
 Position as a Philosopher, by W. A. Hunter. i6mo. $1.00. 
 
 STEPHEN'S (J. F.) LIBERTY, EQUALITY, FSATER- 
 
 NITY. Large I2mo. $2.00. 
 
 A criticism of "Mill on Liberty." 
 
 " One of the most thorough overhaulings of the moral, religious, and 
 
 political bases of society which they have recently received 
 
 Everybody who wants to see all the recent attempts to set things right 
 analyzed by a master-hand, and in English which stirs the blood, will 
 have a great treat in reading him." Nation. 
 
 " One of the most valuable contributions to political philosophy which 
 have been published in recent times." London Saturday J?ez>i<."i<j. 
 
PUBLISHED BY HENRY HOLT & CO. 
 
 ADAMS' (PROF. O. K.) DEMOCRACY AND MONAR- 
 CHY IN" FRANCE, from the Inception of the Great Revolution to 
 the Overthrow of the Second Empire. By Prof. C. K. Adams, of the 
 University of Michigan. Large I2mo. Cloth. $2.50. 
 
 "A valuable example of the scientific mode of dealing with political 
 problems." Nation. 
 
 " Full of shrewd and suggestive criticism, and few readers will peruse 
 it without gaining new ideas on the subject." London Satur&iy Review, 
 
 " Remarkably lucid writing."- London Academy. 
 
 CHESNEY'S (C. C.) MILITARY BIOGRAPHY. Essays in 
 Military Biography. By CHARLES CORNWALLIS CHESNEY, Colonel 
 in the British Army, Lieutenant-Colonel in the Royal Engineers. 
 Large 121110. $2.50. 
 
 " Very able." J\'ation. 
 
 " Uncommonly entertaining and instructive." IV. Y. Evening Post. 
 
 " Full of interest, not only to the professional soldier, but to the gen- 
 eral reader." Boston Globe. 
 
 FAMILY RECORD ALBUM. In Blanks classified on a New 
 System. Large quarto, gilt edges, 328 pages. Cloth, $5. Half 
 Morocco, $8. Full Morocco, $15. Levant or Russia, $25. 
 
 THIS BOOK for keeping family records has been made because the 
 editor felt the need of it and supposed that many others felt the same 
 need. 
 
 The pages are of eight kinds, called respectively Family, Genealogi- 
 cal, Tabular, Biographical Heirloom, Domestic Economy, Travel, and 
 Miscellaneous. 
 
 FREEMAN'S (EDWARD A.) HISTORICAL COURSE. 
 
 A series of historical works on a plan entirely different from that of any 
 before published for the general reader or educational purposes. It 
 embodies the results of the latest scholarship in comparative philology, 
 mythology, and the philosophy of history. Uniform volumes. i6mo. 
 
 1. General Sketch of History. By EDWARD A. FREEMAN, 
 D.C.L. i6mo. $1.25. 
 
 2. History of England, By Miss EDITH THOMPSON. $1.00. 
 
 3. History of Scotland. By MARGARET MACARTHUR. $1.00. 
 
 4. History of Italy. By Rev. W. HUNT, M.A. $1.00. 
 
 5. History of Germany. By JAMES SIME. $1.00. 
 
 6. History of the United States. By J. A. DOYLE. With 
 Maps by Francis A. Walker, Prof, in Yale College. $1.40. 
 
 7. History of France. By Rev. J. R. GREEN. (In prepara- 
 tion. ) 
 
 8. History of Greece. By J. ANNAN BRYCE. (In prepara- 
 tion. ) 
 
 " Useful not only for school study, but for the library." Boston Ad- 
 vertiser. 
 
 SUMNER'S (PROF. W. G.) HISTORY OF AMERICAN 
 CURRENCY. With Chapters on the English Bank Restriction and 
 Austrian Paper Money. To which is appended " The Bullion Report." 
 Large I2mo. With diagrams. $3.00. 
 
 " The historical information which it contains has never been brought 
 together before within the compass of a single work." V. )". 'J'ribnnc. 
 
 " A most valuable collection of facts, thoroughly digested and properly 
 arranged. . . . Has a freshness and vivacity rarely found in works 
 of the kind." Atlantic Monthly. 
 
w 
 
 ' :7r Tr 
 
 2!*3 
 
 L 7 1956 
 
 VSIPM 
 
 
 I'D 21-100m-8,'34 
 
YB 230C4 
 
 1 9